propagate_v it_o but_o the_o church_n have_v in_o it_o the_o property_n of_o heat_n which_o as_o philosopher_n say_v be_v to_o gather_v together_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o separate_v thing_n that_o be_v of_o different_a nature_n include_v all_o that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o admit_v no_o other_o §_o 3._o i_o therefore_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o society_n of_o those_o that_o god_n have_v call_v to_o salvation_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o sincere_a adminstration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o adherence_n to_o lawful_a pastor_n which_o description_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o fit_v and_o proportion_v to_o she_o that_o it_o resemble_v the_o nest_n of_o the_o haltion_n which_o as_o plutarch_n say_v be_v of_o such_o a_o just_a and_o exact_a size_n for_o the_o measure_n of_o her_o body_n that_o it_o can_v serve_v for_o no_o other_o bird_n either_o great_a or_o less_o then_o for_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n catholic_a the_o protestant_n say_v that_o that_o church_n be_v catholic_a which_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n which_o though_o it_o be_v not_o spread_v universal_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o say_v they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v catholic_a by_o which_o they_o leave_v man_n in_o a_o labyrinth_n of_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o all_o the_o particular_n thereof_o which_o as_o they_o say_v must_v guide_v a_o man_n to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v true_o catholic_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o understanding_n be_v much_o more_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o than_o that_o which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n as_o be_v its_o be_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o as_o preposterous_a as_o to_o set_v the_o cart_n before_o the_o horse_n to_o prove_v a_o church_n catholic_a because_o it_o be_v true_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v prove_v true_a because_o it_o be_v catholic_a beside_o the_o name_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o belief_n only_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o else_o antiquity_n will_v not_o have_v refuse_v that_o title_n to_o those_o which_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o belief_n but_o only_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 50._o s._n aug._n ep._n 50._o nor_o will_v they_o have_v affirm_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n may_v he_o have_v but_o not_o salvation_n so_o that_o catholic_a import_v thus_o much_o both_o the_o vast_a extension_n of_o doctrine_n to_o person_n and_o place_n different_a and_o the_o union_n of_o all_o those_o place_n and_o person_n in_o communion_n therefore_o allbeit_v the_o protestant_n shall_v hold_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v yet_o if_o they_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o same_o ancient_a church_n which_o by_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o people_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o this_o present_a time_n i_o can_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v with_o justice_n assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_n chap._n vi_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o now_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o society_n of_o christian_n soever_o it_o be_v of_o which_o we_o shall_v deliberate_v hereafter_o be_v the_o only_a faithful_a and_o true_a witness_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n word_n to_o tell_v we_o what_o it_o be_v and_o what_o be_v not_o it_o the_o only_a true_a interpreter_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o god_n word_n and_o the_o last_o and_o final_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n that_o may_v arise_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o she_o be_v not_o only_o true_a but_o that_o she_o can_v be_v otherwise_o see_v she_o be_v infallible_a i_o be_v persuade_v to_o believe_v by_o many_o reason_n in_o the_o allege_v of_o which_o i_o will_v avoid_v the_o accusation_n of_o protestant_n of_o the_o circular_a disputation_n of_o catholic_n say_v they_o believe_v the_o scripture_n because_o the_o church_n say_v it_o be_v so_o and_o the_o church_n because_o the_o scripture_n bid_v they_o do_v so_o first_o then_o without_o dependence_n on_o the_o scripture_n i_o conceive_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o be_v infallible_a in_o her_o tradition_n in_o that_o which_o she_o declare_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o even_o in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o her_o testimony_n and_o tradition_n for_o tradition_n be_v a_o full_a report_n of_o what_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n namely_o what_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n teach_v what_o scripture_n they_o write_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v false_a world_n of_o man_n can_v be_v universal_o deceive_v in_o matter_n evident_a to_o sense_n as_o be_v the_o thing_n man_n hear_v and_o see_v and_o not_o be_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v either_o negligent_o suffer_v it_o or_o malicious_o agree_v to_o deceive_v other_o be_v so_o many_o in_o number_n so_o distant_a in_o place_n so_o different_a in_o affection_n condition_n and_o interest_n wherefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o full_a catholic_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v by_o the_o deliverer_n first_o devise_v as_o tertullian_n say_v 28._o tert._n de_fw-fr praesc_fw-la cap._n 28._o that_o which_o be_v find_v one_o and_o the_o same_o among_o many_o be_v not_o a_o error_n but_o a_o tradition_n yet_o suppose_v universal_a tradition_n as_o it_o be_v mere_o humane_a be_v in_o its_o nature_n fallible_a yet_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o preserve_v from_o error_n which_o be_v thus_o demonstrate_v god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o ardent_o desire_v the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n can_v permit_v the_o mean_n which_o shall_v convey_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o the_o belief_n whereof_o man_n must_v be_v save_v to_o be_v poison_v with_o damnable_a error_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 21._o tert._n de_fw-fr praes_n cap._n 21._o as_o tertullian_n say_v what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v i_o will_v prescribe_v aught_o no_o other_o way_n to_o be_v prove_v than_o by_o those_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n found_v all_o other_o mean_n as_o i_o have_v show_v you_o before_o be_v insufficient_a and_o if_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v insufficient_a also_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o liablenesse_n unto_o error_n then_o be_v there_o no_o certainty_n at_o all_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n christ_n but_o all_o man_n will_v be_v leave_v to_o grope_v in_o the_o wander_a uncertainty_n of_o their_o own_o imagination_n which_o for_o god_n to_o suffer_v can_v fall_v under_o any_o prudent_a man_n belief_n §_o 2._o second_o that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v god_n word_n god_n can_v suffer_v to_o delude_v man_n into_o error_n whereby_o for_o their_o devotion_n unto_o his_o truth_n they_o may_v fall_v into_o damnation_n now_o catholic_n tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o because_o it_o be_v thereby_o sufficient_o propose_v the_o world_n afford_v no_o high_a nor_o sure_a proposal_n so_o that_o either_o this_o must_v be_v infallible_a or_o else_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o our_o own_o weak_a understanding_n the_o weakness_n of_o which_o conceit_n i_o show_v even_o now_o and_o all_o christian_n to_o that_o confusion_n which_o all_o different_a opinion_n yet_o repute_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o they_o that_o hold_v they_o may_v produce_v §_o 3._o three_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n he_o can_v so_o much_o as_o connive_v at_o falsehood_n whereby_o he_o become_v accessary_a of_o deceive_v they_o who_o simple_o ready_o and_o religious_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o think_v to_o be_v his_o word_n but_o there_o be_v most_o just_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o full_a and_o perpetual_a tradition_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n be_v undoubted_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o he_o can_v suffer_v catholic_a tradition_n to_o be_v falsify_v nor_o can_v as_o i_o conceive_v any_o prudent_a man_n imagine_v that_o god_n have_v send_v his_o son_n into_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v man_n the_o way_n to_o heaven_n every_o moment_n of_o who_o life_n be_v make_v notable_a by_o do_v or_o suffer_v something_o to_o that_o end_n shall_v suffer_v the_o efficacy_n and_o
power_n thereof_o to_o be_v extinguish_v by_o permit_v damnable_a error_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o soon_o after_o his_o departure_n as_o some_o protestant_n say_v and_o not_o to_o recover_v light_n for_o twelve_o or_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n together_o especial_o consider_v there_o be_v no_o possible_a mean_n for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v the_o contrary_a there_o be_v no_o society_n of_o man_n that_o teach_v otherwise_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n there_o start_v up_o any_o they_o be_v condemn_v of_o error_n by_o all_o their_o fellow_n christian_n and_o in_o process_n of_o time_n melt_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o scripture_n if_o that_o be_v the_o mean_n as_o protestant_n pretend_v not_o be_v print_v the_o invention_n of_o print_v not_o be_v in_o the_o world_n till_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o bible_n that_o be_v write_v be_v but_o few_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a labour_n of_o write_v they_o and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o purchaseable_a but_o by_o few_o because_o of_o their_o price_n nor_o legible_a but_o by_o few_o because_o they_o be_v not_o print_v but_o write_v and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o man_n who_o they_o say_v be_v corrupt_v who_o have_v corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n may_v with_o much_o more_o ease_n have_v extinguish_v or_o corrupt_v the_o text_n and_o make_v they_o speak_v what_o they_o please_v it_o be_v know_v to_o far_o few_o than_o the_o doctrine_n be_v it_o be_v difficult_a to_o obtain_v uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v right_a and_o very_o obscure_a in_o its_o meaning_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o change_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n they_o can_v easy_o have_v raze_v out_o all_o those_o place_n which_o protestant_n urge_v against_o they_o and_o so_o have_v prevent_v the_o strange_a and_o notable_a discovery_n that_o the_o protestant_n think_v they_o have_v make_v of_o their_o error_n and_o if_o they_o say_v that_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n preserve_v the_o scripture_n both_o from_o extinction_n and_o corruption_n may_v not_o we_o much_o more_o reasonable_o say_v have_v warrant_n for_o it_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n also_o whereas_o they_o have_v no_o warrant_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o text_n that_o god_n by_o the_o same_o providence_n do_v and_o will_v always_o preserve_v his_o church_n from_o corruption_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n much_o more_o easy_o know_v than_o the_o scripture_n &_o consist_v of_o a_o live_a multitude_n can_v express_v itself_o more_o plain_o this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o mouth_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prophet_n assure_v esa_n 59.21_o my_o spirit_n which_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v into_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o hence_o forth_o for_o ever_o and_o therefore_o s._n augustine_n say_v 118._o aug._n ep._n 118._o that_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v insolent_a madness_n §_o 4._o to_o know_v divine_a and_o supernatural_a truth_n by_o the_o light_n and_o lustre_n of_o the_o doctrine_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a inward_a assurance_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n be_v proper_a to_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n the_o first_o publisher_n of_o religion_n and_o see_v that_o god_n do_v not_o now_o instruct_v either_o of_o these_o way_n as_o i_o have_v show_v but_o by_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n and_o this_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o must_v preserve_v it_o from_o error_n and_o likewise_o render_v the_o church_n itself_o always_o conspicuous_a that_o it_o may_v be_v discern_v by_o sensible_a mark_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v anon_o and_o he_o be_v also_o bind_v by_o his_o providence_n to_o assist_v man_n in_o the_o find_n out_o of_o this_o church_n when_o they_o apply_v their_o best_a diligence_n thereunto_o that_o so_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v and_o whereas_o some_o of_o the_o more_o learned_a protestant_n say_v that_o though_o they_o have_v no_o infallible_a ground_n beside_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o teach_v immediate_o by_o prophetical_a manner_n because_o they_o be_v also_o teach_v by_o a_o external_a probable_a though_o not_o infallible_a motive_n to_o wit_n the_o church_n tradition_n i_o conceive_v that_o except_o they_o assign_v a_o external_a infallible_a mean_n beside_o god_n inward_a teach_n they_o can_v avoid_v the_o challenge_v of_o immediate_a revelation_n for_o whosoever_o know_v thing_n assure_o by_o the_o inward_a teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a motive_n unto_o which_o he_o do_v adhere_v be_v assure_v prophetical_o though_o he_o have_v some_o external_a probable_a motive_n to_o direct_v his_o belief_n s._n peter_n have_v some_o come_v conjectural_a sign_n of_o simon_n magus_n his_o preversenesse_n and_o incorrigible_a malice_n yet_o see_v he_o know_v it_o assure_o we_o believe_v he_o know_v it_o by_o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n because_o beside_o inward_a assurance_n he_o have_v no_o external_a infallible_a ground_n if_o one_o see_v a_o man_n give_v alm_n public_o though_o he_o see_v probable_a sign_n and_o token_n that_o he_o do_v it_o out_o of_o vain_a glory_n yet_o can_v he_o be_v sure_a thereof_o but_o by_o the_o light_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n because_o the_o other_o token_n be_v not_o ground_n sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o certain_a for_o if_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a and_o have_v no_o certain_a ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n out_o of_o his_o own_o heart_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o be_v assure_v immediate_o and_o only_o by_o god_n inward_a inspiration_n wherefore_o protestant_n if_o they_o will_v disclaim_v immediate_a revelation_n in_o deed_n &_o not_o in_o word_n only_o they_o must_v either_o grant_v tradition_n to_o be_v infallible_a or_o else_o assign_v some_o external_a infallible_a ground_n beside_o tradition_n whereby_o they_o be_v teach_v what_o scripture_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v last_o i_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o her_o tradition_n and_o doctrine_n because_o she_o be_v endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n which_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v which_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v do_v both_o prove_v that_o that_o society_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o that_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o that_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o god_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o can_v set_v his_o hand_n and_o seal_v that_o be_v miracle_n and_o work_v proper_a to_o himself_o to_o warrant_v and_o authorise_v a_o falsehood_n invent_v by_o man_n against_o which_o 216._o which_o field_n lib._n 3._o cap_n 15._o whites_n reply_n p_o 216._o protestant_n object_n and_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v only_o probable_a and_o not_o sufficient_a testimony_n of_o divine_a doctrine_n allege_v bellarmine_n who_o say_v we_o can_v know_v evident_o that_o miracle_n be_v true_a for_o if_o we_o do_v we_o shall_v know_v evident_o that_o our_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o so_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v faith_n to_o which_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o such_o evidence_n as_o do_v exclude_v the_o necessity_n of_o pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n to_o god_n word_n evidence_n that_o consider_v the_o imperfection_n of_o humane_a understanding_n may_v enforce_v man_n to_o believe_v can_v stand_v with_o true_a faith_n if_o we_o know_v by_o mathematical_a or_o metaphysical_a evidence_n that_o the_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n be_v true_a this_o evidence_n will_v compel_v man_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o overcome_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n and_o seem_a impossibility_n of_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n therefore_o as_o bellarmine_n say_v we_o can_v be_v mathematical_o and_o altogether_o infallible_o sure_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n that_o miracle_n be_v true_a notwithstanding_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v in_o reason_n what_o our_o saviour_n affirm_v that_o miracle_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o very_a work_n that_o i_o do_v do_v bear_v witness_n of_o i_o that_o the_o father_n have_v send_v i_o joh._n 5.36_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v true_a by_o physical_a evidence_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o thing_n we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n and_o handle_v with_o our_o hand_n as_o s._n john_n say_v 1_o epist_n 1.1_o what_o we_o have_v see_v with_o our_o eye_n what_o we_o have_v behold_v and_o our_o hand_n have_v handle_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n or_o we_o may_v be_v as_o sure_a of_o miracle_n as_o we_o be_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o
be_v once_o evident_a to_o the_o world_n be_v by_o the_o world_n full_a report_n declare_v unto_o we_o which_o be_v a_o moral_a infallibility_n so_o that_o if_o we_o have_v not_o a_o metaphysical_a or_o mathematical_a infallibility_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o miracle_n yet_o we_o have_v a_o physical_a and_o moral_a infallibility_n as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v of_o any_o thing_n we_o either_o hear_v or_o see_v nor_o do_v this_o physical_a evidence_n take_v away_o the_o merit_n of_o faith_n because_o this_o evidence_n not_o be_v altogether_o and_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n infallible_a in_o itself_o for_o our_o sense_n may_v sometime_o be_v deceive_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o conquer_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n darkness_n and_o seem_a falsehood_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o miracle_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n real_a presence_n and_o the_o like_a seem_v as_o far_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o reason_n as_o any_o miracle_n can_v seem_v evident_a to_o sense_n hence_o when_o faith_n be_v propose_v by_o miracle_n there_o arise_v a_o conflict_n betwixt_o the_o seem_a evidence_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o the_o seem_a falsehood_n and_o darkness_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n against_o which_o obscurity_n a_o man_n can_v get_v the_o victory_n by_o the_o sole_a evidence_n of_o miracle_n except_o he_o be_v inward_o assist_v by_o the_o light_n of_o god_n spirit_n move_v he_o by_o pious_a affection_n to_o cleave_v to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v by_o so_o clear_a testimony_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o word_n even_o as_o a_o man_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o chamber_n with_o two_o light_n whereof_o the_o one_o make_v the_o wall_n seem_v white_a the_o other_o blow_v can_v be_v firm_o assure_v what_o colour_n it_o be_v until_o daylight_n enter_v and_o obscure_v both_o those_o light_n discover_v the_o truth_n so_o a_o man_n look_v upon_o christian_a doctrine_n by_o the_o light_n of_o miracle_n do_v to_o prove_v they_o will_v be_v move_v to_o judge_v they_o to_o be_v truth_n but_o look_v upon_o they_o through_o the_o evidence_n of_o their_o seem_a impossibility_n unto_o reason_n they_o will_v seem_v false_a nor_o will_v he_o be_v able_a firm_o to_o resolve_v for_o the_o side_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o light_n of_o divine_a grace_n enter_v into_o his_o heart_n make_v he_o prefer_v through_o pious_a reverence_n to_o god_n the_o so-proposed_n authority_n of_o his_o word_n before_o the_o seem_a impossibility_n to_o man_n reason_n chap._n vii_o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o §_o 1._o as_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a in_o itself_o so_o be_v it_o most_o necessary_a for_o we_o there_o be_v no_o other_o certain_a testimony_n to_o any_o prudent_a man_n no_o firm_a ground_n or_o motive_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v her_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n nor_o no_o way_n to_o bring_v it_o down_o from_o those_o time_n to_o these_o but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v three_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v true_a to_o be_v reveal_v of_o god_n to_o be_v preach_v and_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o high_a ground_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v persuade_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v true_a be_v the_o authority_n of_o god_n speak_v and_o reveal_v it_o the_o high_a proof_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v assure_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v reveal_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o deliver_v the_o same_o as_o descend_v from_o god_n but_o the_o high_a ground_n that_o move_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n unto_o this_o day_n assure_v he_o so_o much_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o 37._o of_o de_fw-fr praescr_n c._n 21._o &_o 37._o tertullian_n who_o make_v this_o ladder_n of_o belief_n in_o this_o sort_n what_o i_o believe_v i_o receive_v from_o the_o present_a church_n the_o present_a from_o the_o primitive_a the_o primitive_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n and_o god_n the_o prime_a verity_n from_o no_o other_o fountain_n different_a from_o his_o own_o infallible_a knowledge_n so_o that_o he_o that_o cleave_v not_o to_o the_o present_a church_n firm_o believe_v the_o tradition_n thereof_o as_o be_v come_v down_o by_o succession_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o on_o the_o low_a step_n of_o the_o ladder_n that_o lead_v unto_o god_n the_o revealer_n of_o save_a truth_n successive_a tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o last_o and_o final_a ground_n whereon_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o point_n of_o our_o belief_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n §_o 2._o first_o if_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v write_v in_o scripture_n and_o the_o scripture_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o report_n of_o universal_a tradition_n than_o our_o belief_n that_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o god_n rest_v upon_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v unto_o the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n but_o by_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n unwritten_a conserve_v in_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n all_o the_o other_o way_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v vain_a and_o insufficient_a as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o second_o common_a and_o unlearned_a people_n which_o comprehend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n may_v have_v true_a faith_n yet_o they_o can_v have_v it_o ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o can_v neither_o understand_v nor_o read_v it_o or_o if_o read_v it_o yet_o but_o in_o a_o vulgar_a language_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o who_o translation_n they_o be_v not_o assure_v therefore_o must_v rely_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n that_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n three_o if_o all_o the_o main_a and_o substantial_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n must_v be_v believe_v before_o we_o can_v secure_o read_v and_o true_o understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n than_o they_o be_v believe_v not_o upon_o scripture_n but_o upon_o tradition_n go_v before_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o be_v manifest_a because_o true_a faith_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o scripture_n true_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o right_a sense_n thereof_o nor_o can_v we_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o unless_o we_o first_o know_v the_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o all_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o believe_v by_o which_o as_o by_o a_o rule_n we_o must_v regulate_v ourselves_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n otherwise_o without_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o tradition_n man_n be_v apt_a to_o fall_v into_o grievous_a error_n even_o against_o the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o experience_n do_v sufficient_o testify_v so_o that_o read_v and_o interpret_n scripture_n do_v not_o make_v man_n christian_n but_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v make_v so_o by_o tradition_n at_o least_o for_o the_o main_a point_n such_o as_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o know_v four_o they_o to_o who_o the_o apostle_n write_v and_o deliver_v the_o scripture_n be_v already_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o instruct_v in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o so_o by_o what_o they_o know_v by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o interpret_v what_o be_v write_v but_o otherwise_o may_v easy_o have_v fail_v in_o the_o main_a point_n as_o some_o forsake_v tradition_n do_v for_o example_n the_o arrian_n who_o be_v confute_v by_o the_o catholic_n not_o by_o bare_a scripture_n for_o of_o that_o the_o arrian_n have_v plenty_n but_o as_o it_o be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n therefore_o none_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o &_o so_o to_o know_v the_o true_a word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n but_o by_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v to_o who_o the_o apostle_n
faith_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o apostle_n by_o christ_n to_o christ_n by_o god_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o truth_n chap._n ix_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a §_o 1._o now_o consider_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v before_o the_o sum_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o we_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o that_o tradition_n be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v infallible_a hence_o i_o conceive_v that_o this_o consequence_n be_v necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v and_o be_v always_o a_o visible_a church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o who_o tradition_n man_n may_v cleave_v and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o universal_a apostolical_a holy_a first_o there_o be_v always_o a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n for_o man_n to_o know_v that_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n come_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o so_o consequent_o from_o god_n but_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n than_o there_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o all_o age_n a_o church_n receive_v and_o deliver_v these_o tradition_n else_o man_n in_o some_o age_n since_o christ_n shall_v have_v be_v destitute_a of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n because_o they_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v assure_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n without_o assure_a faith_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v and_o although_o a_o false_a church_n may_v deliver_v the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o creed_n yea_o even_o a_o jew_n or_o heathen_a may_v do_v so_o for_o this_o be_v but_o casual_a yet_o none_o but_o a_o true_a church_n can_v deliver_v the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o assurance_n to_o the_o receiver_n that_o the_o text_n be_v incorrupt_a thereby_o bind_v he_o to_o the_o belief_n thereof_o now_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o man_n have_v the_o true_a scripture_n not_o only_o casual_o but_o they_o must_v be_v sure_a the_o text_n thereof_o be_v uncorrupt_a therefore_o there_o must_v be_v a_o true_a unerring_a church_n who_o authority_n be_v so_o aut_fw-la hentique_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n she_o deliver_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n second_o this_o church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a and_o conspicuous_a for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n must_v ever_o be_v famous_a and_o most_o notorious_o know_v in_o the_o world_n that_o a_o christian_n may_v true_o say_v with_o s._n augustine_n 14._o de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 14._o i_o believe_v nothing_o but_o the_o consent_n of_o nation_n and_o country_n and_o most_o celebrious_a fame_n now_o if_o the_o church_n be_v at_o any_o time_n invisible_a or_o very_o secret_a and_o hide_a then_o can_v not_o her_o tradition_n be_v famous_o know_v nor_o can_v man_n that_o be_v willing_a to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o her_o direction_n know_v where_o to_o find_v she_o out_o of_o who_o communion_n they_o can_v attain_v salvation_n three_o this_o church_n be_v apostolical_a that_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n for_o else_o how_o can_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n it_o must_v be_v one_o generation_n that_o must_v certify_v another_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o interruption_n in_o that_o time_n all_o may_v be_v lose_v and_o change_v and_o how_o can_v the_o tradition_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v notorious_o apostolical_a if_o the_o church_n deliver_v the_o same_o have_v not_o a_o manifest_a and_o conspicuous_a pedigree_n and_o derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v a_o convince_a argument_n use_v by_o s._n augustine_n med_n epist_n 48._o circa_fw-la med_n how_o do_v we_o trust_v out_o of_o the_o divine_a writing_n that_o we_o have_v manifest_o receive_v christ_n if_o we_o have_v not_o also_o from_o thence_o manifest_o receive_v his_o church_n the_o church_n that_o have_v a_o lineal_a succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n famous_a and_o illustrious_a whereof_o not_o one_o have_v be_v opposite_a in_o religion_n to_o his_o immediate_a predecessor_n prove_v evident_o that_o this_o church_n have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o as_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o three_o hundred_o stone_n range_v in_o order_n if_o no_o two_o stone_n be_v find_v in_o that_o line_n of_o different_a colour_n then_o if_o the_o first_o be_v white_a the_o second_o be_v white_a and_o so_o the_o rest_n unto_o the_o last_o even_o so_o if_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n all_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n if_o the_o first_o have_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o have_v and_o so_o the_o rest_n even_o unto_o the_o last_o four_o this_o church_n be_v one_o that_o be_v all_o the_o pastor_n and_o preacher_n deliver_v and_o consequent_o all_o her_o disciple_n and_o child_n believe_v one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n for_o if_o the_o preacher_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n disagree_v about_o matter_n which_o they_o preach_v as_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n they_o lose_v all_o their_o credit_n and_o authority_n for_o who_o will_v believe_v witness_n on_o their_o own_o word_n if_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o testimony_n five_o i_o infer_v that_o this_o church_n be_v universal_a spread_v over_o all_o nation_n that_o she_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o moral_o speak_v that_o be_v according_a to_o common_a humane_a account_n by_o which_o a_o thing_n diffuse_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o famous_o know_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v renown_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n rom._n 1.12_o that_o so_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o as_o of_o a_o worthy_a and_o credible_a witness_n of_o christian_a tradition_n howsoever_o her_o outward_a glory_n and_o splendour_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n in_o some_o place_n and_o at_o some_o time_n be_v more_o or_o less_o eclipse_v and_o she_o be_v not_o always_o in_o all_o place_n at_o once_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o perpetual_a visible_a universality_n be_v because_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o sole_a ordinary_a mean_n of_o faith_n towards_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o tradition_n therefore_o must_v be_v so_o deliver_v as_o that_o it_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o man_n see_v god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n without_o exception_n of_o any_o nation_n to_o be_v save_v and_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tim._n 2.4_o which_o they_o can_v do_v unless_o the_o church_n be_v so_o diffuse_v in_o the_o world_n that_o all_o know_a nation_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o and_o god_n will_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v though_o it_o be_v but_o a_o antecedent_n will_v as_o schoolman_n call_v it_o yet_o it_o infer_v two_o thing_n which_o some_o protestant_n deny_v first_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n second_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v absolute_a that_o all_o man_n in_o some_o sort_n or_o other_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n of_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o end_n to_o wit_n the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o as_o schoolman_n say_v virtual_o conditional_a that_o be_v god_n have_v a_o will_n that_o all_o man_n be_v save_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o he_o if_o the_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n be_v not_o intercept_v and_o man_n will_v cooperate_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o some_o nation_n hear_v not_o the_o gospel_n and_o word_n of_o god_n be_v not_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o church_n but_o the_o want_n of_o work_v in_o the_o natural_a cause_n to_o discover_v such_o country_n which_o defect_n god_n will_v not_o ever_o miraculous_o supply_v but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o the_o world_n and_o hoard_v up_o her_o religion_n to_o herself_o either_o not_o dare_v or_o not_o will_v to_o profess_v and_o preach_v the_o same_o unto_o other_o nation_n may_v be_v know_v and_o yet_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o know_v to_o they_o if_o therefore_o this_o church_n shall_v be_v hide_v for_o a_o long_a time_n man_n soul_n shall_v perish_v not_o through_o defect_n in_o the_o natural_a cause_n but_o only_o through_o the_o hiddennesse_n obscurity_n and_o wretchedness_n of_o the_o supernatural_a mean_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o church_n not_o
and_o apostolic_a church_n these_o premise_n consider_v i_o look_v round_o about_o to_o see_v among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o the_o world_n profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o of_o they_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n may_v most_o just_o be_v apply_v and_o i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o know_a world_n adhere_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o vulgar_a objection_n against_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a roman_a that_o be_v say_v they_o universal_a and_o yet_o but_o particular_a seem_v very_o childish_a the_o one_o title_n be_v apply_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o extent_n thereof_o which_o be_v universal_a the_o other_o of_o the_o discipline_n and_o the_o fountain_n and_o head_n thereof_o which_o be_v particular_a from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v take_v three_o way_n to_o wit_n formal_o causal_o and_o participative_o formal_o the_o universal_a church_n only_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o true_a particular_a church_n unite_v in_o one_o selfsame_a communion_n be_v call_v catholic_a causal_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a for_o as_o much_o as_o she_o infuse_v universality_n into_o all_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o to_o constitute_v universality_n there_o must_v be_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o may_v be_v instead_o of_o matter_n thereto_o to_o wit_n the_o multitude_n and_o the_o other_o instead_o of_o form_n thereto_o to_o wit_n unity_n for_o a_o multitude_n without_o unity_n do_v not_o proper_o make_v universality_n take_v away_o unity_n from_o the_o multitude_n say_v s._n augustine_n and_o it_o be_v a_o tumult_n 26._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n sceundum_fw-la luc._n serm._n 26._o but_o bring_v in_o unity_n and_o it_o be_v a_o people_n therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o as_o the_o centre_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n infuse_v unity_n which_o be_v the_o form_n of_o universality_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n may_v be_v call_v catholic_a causal_o though_o in_o she_o own_o be_v she_o be_v particular_a even_o as_o the_o chief_a captain_n of_o a_o army_n on_o who_o all_o the_o inferior_a captain_n officer_n and_o common_a soldier_n have_v their_o dependency_n and_o with_o who_o they_o hold_v correspondency_n be_v call_v the_o general_n though_o he_o be_v but_o one_o particular_a man_n because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o by_o the_o relation_n that_o all_o other_o have_v to_o he_o give_v unity_n to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o army_n and_o three_o particular_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n participative_o because_o they_o agree_v and_o participate_v in_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n §_o 2._o now_o i_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o only_a true_a catholic_a church_n by_o these_o ensue_a reason_n first_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n reveal_v truth_n can_v suffer_v the_o knowledge_n of_o save_a doctrine_n to_o be_v impossible_a but_o it_o be_v impossible_a if_o it_o be_v hide_v or_o if_o a_o false_a mean_n of_o knowledge_n thereof_o be_v so_o dress_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a as_o that_o the_o true_a become_v undiscernible_a from_o it_o and_o if_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n than_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n be_v hide_v and_o a_o false_a church_n have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a so_o clear_o that_o no_o other_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n rather_o than_o it_o that_o be_v to_o have_v doctrine_n deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_a father_n to_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_a child_n hence_o either_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n leave_v assure_o to_o know_v the_o save_a truth_n or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v inward_a teach_n by_o immediate_a revelation_n without_o any_o external_a infallible_a mean_n or_o the_o scripture_n know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o true_o interpret_v by_o the_o light_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n or_o by_o the_o force_n of_o natural_a reason_n the_o vanity_n and_o falsehood_n whereof_o i_o have_v already_o show_v for_o knowledge_n of_o supernatural_a truth_n by_o the_o light_n and_o lustre_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v proper_a to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a inward_a assurance_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n be_v proper_a unto_o prophet_n and_o the_o first_o publisher_n of_o religion_n hence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o if_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n teach_v christian_a religion_n dark_o without_o make_v man_n see_v the_o light_n of_o thing_n believe_v and_o mediate_o by_o some_o external_a infallible_a mean_n upon_o which_o inward_a assurance_n must_v rely_v than_o he_o must_v ever_o conserve_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n visible_a and_o conspicuous_a that_o the_o same_o may_v be_v by_o sensible_a mark_n discern_v and_o if_o any_o object_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o man_n in_o this_o search_n may_v be_v deceive_v through_o natural_a invincible_a fallibility_n of_o their_o organ_n and_o so_o be_v no_o ground_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v altogether_o infallible_a i_o answer_v that_o evidence_n have_v by_o sense_n be_v but_o the_o private_a sense_n of_o one_o man_n be_v not_o ordinary_o fallible_a but_o when_o the_o same_o be_v also_o public_a &_o general_a that_o be_v when_o a_o whole_a world_n of_o man_n concur_v with_o he_o than_o his_o evidence_n be_v altogether_o infallible_a beside_o see_v god_n will_v not_o teach_v man_n immediate_o but_o will_v have_v they_o cleave_v to_o a_o external_a infallible_a mean_n and_o to_o find_v out_o this_o mean_n by_o the_o sensible_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n he_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n bind_v by_o the_o perfection_n of_o his_o veracity_n to_o assist_v man_n sense_n with_o his_o providence_n that_o therein_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v when_o they_o use_v such_o diligence_n as_o man_n ordinary_o use_v that_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v by_o their_o sense_n now_o what_o great_a evidence_n can_v one_o have_v that_o he_o be_v not_o deceive_v in_o this_o matter_n of_o sense_n that_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v the_o catholic_a that_o be_v doctrine_n deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o world_n of_o christian_a ancestor_n unanimous_a among_o themselves_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o great_a assurance_n i_o say_v can_v one_o have_v that_o herein_o he_o see_v aright_o than_o a_o whole_a world_n of_o man_n profess_v to_o see_v the_o same_o that_o he_o do_v and_o sure_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o god_n by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n he_o call_v it_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v therein_o esa_n 35.8_o which_o can_v be_v but_o by_o follow_v a_o world_n of_o ancestor_n go_v before_o they_o in_o the_o same_o tract_n otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a for_o fool_n but_o even_o for_o they_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v wise_a to_o err_v yea_o in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o i_o believe_v the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v i_o answer_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v visible_a according_a to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o yet_o invisible_a according_a to_o the_o manner_n it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n the_o three_o article_n he_o suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v crucify_v dead_a and_o bury_v according_a to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v evident_a to_o sense_n and_o see_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v now_o believe_v of_o their_o posterity_n but_o according_a to_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o wit_n that_o herein_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prophet_n be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o it_o be_v do_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n this_o visible_a article_n be_v invisible_a and_o so_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n in_o like_a manner_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v this_o catholic_a church_n pagan_n jew_n and_o heretic_n if_o they_o shut_v not_o their_o eye_n against_o the_o light_n do_v clear_o behold_v but_o that_o herein_o the_o word_n of_o god_n concern_v the_o perpetual_a amplitude_n of_o his_o church_n be_v accomplish_v that_o this_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o god_n varacity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o mean_n to_o learn_v save_v truth_n may_v not_o be_v hide_v this_o be_v a_o
thing_n invisible_a and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o catholic_a church_n be_v propose_v in_o the_o creed_n second_o proposition_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v invisible_a according_a to_o the_o predicate_a or_o thing_n believe_v but_o not_o always_o according_a to_o the_o subject_a or_o thing_n whereof_o we_o believe_v some_o other_o thing_n the_o thing_n the_o apostle_n believe_v of_o christ_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v thing_n invisible_a but_o the_o subject_n and_o person_n of_o who_o they_o do_v believe_v these_o thing_n be_v visible_a to_o they_o yea_o god_n do_v of_o purpose_n by_o his_o prophet_n foretell_v certain_a token_n whereby_o that_o subject_n may_v by_o sense_n be_v see_v and_o discern_v from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v pretend_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n or_o else_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v the_o truth_n have_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n in_o this_o sort_n the_o predicate_a or_o thing_n believe_v in_o this_o article_n the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n to_o wit_n holy_a be_v invisible_a but_o the_o subject_a to_o wit_n the_o catholic_a church_n which_o we_o affirm_v and_o believe_v to_o be_v holy_a in_o her_o doctrine_n be_v visible_a and_o conspicuous_a to_o all_o yea_o god_n have_v of_o purpose_n foretell_v sign_n &_o token_n whereby_o she_o may_v by_o sense_n be_v clear_o discern_v from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v pretend_v to_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a for_o be_v not_o this_o subject_n the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v holy_a and_o infallible_a in_o her_o teach_n visible_a and_o discernible_a from_o all_o other_o that_o pretend_v to_o that_o title_n of_o what_o use_n be_v it_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o infallible_a teach_a church_n in_o the_o world_n hide_a we_o know_v not_o where_o like_o a_o candle_n under_o a_o bushel_n or_o a_o needle_n in_o a_o bottle_n of_o hey_n §_o 3._o second_o if_o there_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n as_o be_v prove_v before_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o be_v a_o church_n deliver_v doctrine_n uniform_o thereby_o make_v they_o credible_a universal_o thereby_o make_v they_o famous_o know_v to_o mankind_n holy_o so_o make_v they_o certain_a and_o such_o as_o that_o on_o they_o we_o may_v secure_o rely_v apostolical_o so_o make_v they_o flow_v in_o the_o channel_n of_o a_o never-interrupted_n succession_n of_o bisbop_n from_o the_o apostle_n then_o this_o church_n must_v be_v either_o the_o roman_n or_o the_o protestant_n or_o some_o other_o opposite_a to_o both_o protestant_n can_v say_v a_o church_n opposite_a to_o both_o for_o than_o they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o be_v bind_v to_o conform_v themselves_o to_o that_o church_n which_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o grecian_a a_o church_n hold_v as_o many_o doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n dislike_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v if_o need_n be_v it_o be_v further_a manifest_a that_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o this_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n since_o their_o revolt_n and_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o in_o that_o very_a act_n of_o separation_n they_o do_v extinguish_v all_o these_o title_n for_o they_o change_v the_o doctrine_n they_o once_o hold_v they_o forsake_v the_o body_n whereof_o they_o be_v member_n break_v off_o from_o the_o stock_n of_o that_o tree_n whereof_o they_o be_v branch_n neither_o in_o their_o departure_n do_v they_o join_v themselves_o with_o any_o other_o church_n different_a from_o the_o roman_a profess_v the_o particular_a protestant_a doctrine_n so_o that_o they_o make_v a_o new_a church_n of_o their_o own_v not_o agree_v in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n with_o any_o that_o go_v before_o neither_o have_v they_o which_o have_v come_v after_o they_o as_o there_o be_v very_o many_o sect_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o first_o protestant_n agree_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v none_o or_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n §_o 4._o three_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n otherwise_o they_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a scripture_n of_o the_o apostle_n because_o the_o testimony_n and_o tradition_n of_o any_o other_o church_n be_v fallible_a and_o may_v deceive_v they_o and_o if_o it_o may_v for_o aught_o they_o know_v it_o have_v see_v they_o live_v not_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n thereby_o to_o make_v themselves_o certain_a thereof_o and_o so_o they_o will_v be_v altogether_o uncertain_a of_o that_o which_o they_o make_v the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o faith_n 369._o luther_n count_v anab_n to._n 7._o german_n jen_fw-fr fol._n 169._o whitaker_n de_fw-fr eccles_n l._n 3._o p._n 369._o now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n acknowledge_v by_o luther_n himself_o and_o also_o by_o doctor_n whitaker_n only_o they_o take_v the_o wicked_a boldness_n to_o cancel_v some_o part_n thereof_o therefore_o they_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v not_o sure_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o who_o they_o receive_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o if_o the_o true_a church_n have_v deliver_v the_o true_a text_n of_o scripture_n then_o have_v she_o also_o together_o with_o the_o true_a text_n deliver_v the_o true_a apostolical_a sense_n because_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v not_o deliver_v to_o she_o the_o bare_a text_n but_o with_o it_o the_o true_a sense_n to_o be_v deliver_v perpetual_o to_o posterity_n not_o by_o make_v a_o large_a and_o entire_a comment_n of_o all_o difficult_a place_n but_o by_o deliver_v with_o the_o text_n the_o sense_n also_o about_o the_o main_a and_o principal_a point_n so_o that_o they_o who_o by_o tradition_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o true_a text_n must_v together_o with_o it_o receive_v the_o true_a sense_n now_o principal_a 379._o principal_a chemnit_fw-la exam_fw-la cont._n trid._n p._n 1._o fol._n 74._o doctor_n bancroft_n in_o the_o survey_n p._n 379._o protestant_n affirm_v the_o former_a say_v no_o man_n doubt_v but_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n not_o only_o the_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o also_o the_o right_n and_o native_a sense_n which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 2._o the_o vincentius_n lyrinens_fw-la cap._n 2._o father_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n together_o with_o the_o text_n descend_v the_o line_n of_o apostolical_a interpretation_n square_v according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o catholic_a sense_n whereupon_o 14._o whereupon_o aug._n the_o util_a cred_a c._n 14._o s._n augustine_n affirm_v the_o late_a that_o they_o that_o deliver_v the_o text_n of_o christ_n gospel_n must_v also_o deliver_v the_o exposition_n say_v that_o he_o will_v soon_o refuse_v to_o believe_v christ_n than_o learn_v any_o thing_n concern_v he_o but_o of_o those_o by_o who_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o believe_v christ_n for_o they_o that_o can_v deliver_v by_o uniform_a tradition_n a_o false_a sense_n may_v also_o deliver_v a_o false_a text_n as_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n their_o freedom_n from_o or_o liablenesse_n to_o error_n in_o both_o be_v equal_a if_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v deliver_v the_o true_a text_n than_o she_o have_v also_o deliver_v and_o preserve_v the_o true_a sense_n or_o else_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o neither_o and_o so_o she_o only_o be_v the_o true_a holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n or_o else_o there_o be_v none_o §_o 5._o four_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v once_o the_o true_a church_n and_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o she_o have_v change_v her_o doctrine_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n therefore_o she_o be_v still_o the_o same_o true_a church_n and_o that_o she_o have_v not_o change_v her_o doctrine_n be_v thus_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n that_o have_v continue_v for_o divers_a age_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o no_o time_n of_o their_o beginning_n can_v be_v assign_v must_v needs_o be_v doctrine_n descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o unchanged_a and_o such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o protestant_n reject_v have_v be_v universal_o receive_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n be_v by_o many_o learned_a protestant_n confess_v perkins_n say_v 400._o say_v expos_fw-la of_o the_o creed_n p._n 307._o &_o 400._o during_o the_o space_n of_o nine_o hundred_o year_n the_o popish_a heresy_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o
nor_o foot_n and_o even_o such_o imperfect_a thing_n be_v all_o heretical_a and_o deform_a church_n which_o want_v faith_n for_o their_o head_n charity_n for_o their_o heart_n firmness_n and_o perseverance_n for_o their_o foot_n hold_v such_o monstrous_a and_o absurd_a opinion_n that_o they_o make_v up_o a_o bundle_n of_o heathenism_n turkism_n heresy_n and_o contradiction_n to_o commonsense_n can_v then_o any_o indifferent_a and_o prudent_a man_n who_o know_v that_o god_n make_v the_o world_n with_o wisdom_n in_o number_n weight_n and_o measure_n can_v he_o think_v that_o they_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o dear_a spouse_n of_o christ_n for_o who_o sake_n he_o descend_v from_o his_o heavenly_a throne_n and_o take_v and_o lose_v humane_a life_n or_o will_v he_o not_o rather_o say_v that_o they_o be_v mad_a 1_o cor._n 14.26_o who_o be_v frame_v neither_o in_o number_n weight_n nor_o measure_n their_o society_n and_o church_n be_v or_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n as_o many_o as_o their_o person_n their_o opinion_n vain_a and_o foolish_a and_o their_o government_n confuse_a and_o misshapen_v seem_v rather_o a_o chaos_n than_o a_o creation_n in_o sum_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v say_v for_o a_o true_a catholic_a church_n but_o may_v be_v true_o say_v for_o the_o roman_a &_o there_o be_v â—othing_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v say_v or_o can_v say_v for_o themselves_o but_o have_v be_v or_o may_v be_v say_v by_o heretic_n and_o be_v say_v by_o those_o who_o subdivide_v and_o separate_v from_o they_o which_o pretence_n if_o they_o be_v good_a in_o they_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v good_a in_o other_o against_o they_o which_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o true_a church_n and_o all_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o that_o deserve_v that_o name_n §_o 9_o what_o remain_v then_o for_o all_o protestant_n of_o what_o sort_n or_o title_n soever_o but_o to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o say_v go_v out_o of_o she_o my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n revel_v 18.4_o to_o redeem_v their_o soul_n from_o forfeiture_n that_o have_v be_v thus_o long_o mortgage_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o with_o the_o prodigal_a son_n to_o return_v home_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n their_o mother_n and_o thereby_o to_o god_n their_o father_n in_o who_o house_n there_o be_v plenty_n of_o celestial_a manna_n while_o they_o perish_v for_o want_v of_o food_n or_o become_v fellow_n commoner_n with_o the_o hog_n and_o feed_v upon_o husk_n and_o draught_n and_o thereby_o to_o give_v joy_n both_o to_o earth_n and_o heaven_n in_o their_o conversion_n see_v that_o as_o the_o element_n never_o rest_v content_o but_o in_o their_o proper_a placeâ—_n so_o they_o will_v find_v no_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n of_o every_o christian_a to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o cry_v return_v return_v o_o sunamite_n return_n return_n cant_v 6.13_o and_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o hear_v say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v athirst_a come_v and_o whosoever_o will_v let_v he_o take_v of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o revel_v 22.17_o by_o come_v to_o mount_n zion_n and_o to_o the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n and_o to_o a_o innumerable_a company_n of_o angel_n to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v which_o be_v write_v in_o heaven_n and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n heb._n 12.22.23.24_o before_o he_o come_v to_o they_o as_o a_o terrible_a judge_n reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n in_o flame_a fire_n take_v vengeance_n on_o they_o that_o know_v not_o god_n and_o that_o obey_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 2._o thess_n 1.7.8_o and_o that_o they_o may_v all_o do_v so_o especial_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n and_o most_o especial_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n thereof_o strike_v o_o strike_v their_o and_o his_o soul_n o_o lord_n with_o thy_o omnipotent_a grace_n who_o magnetic_a virtue_n may_v draw_v his_o royal_a heart_n to_o thou_o and_o make_v he_o a_o glorious_a and_o happy_a instrument_n of_o draw_v other_o till_o they_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n so_o to_o continue_v until_o their_o mortality_n shall_v put_v on_o immortality_n and_o his_o temporal_a crown_n of_o thorn_n be_v exchange_v for_o a_o eternal_a crown_n of_o glory_n amen_n finis_fw-la s._n ambr._n ep._n 31._o ad_fw-la valent._n imp._n non_fw-la erubesco_fw-la cum_fw-la toto_fw-la orbe_fw-la longaevo_fw-la converti_fw-la verum_fw-la certè_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la nulla_fw-la aetas_fw-la ad_fw-la perdiscendum_fw-la sera_fw-it est_fw-la erubescat_fw-la senectus_fw-la quae_fw-la emendare_fw-la se_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la non_fw-la annorum_fw-la canities_n est_fw-la laudanda_fw-la sed_fw-la morum_fw-la nullus_fw-la pudor_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la meliora_fw-la transire_fw-la a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o several_a chapter_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n chap._n 1._o the_o introduction_n and_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o arrive_v unto_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o otherwise_o attaineable_a then_o by_o faith_n ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pag._n 1._o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o argument_n employ_v by_o protestant_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o only_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o the_o general_n tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_o assure_a proof_n thereof_o p._n 6._o chap._n 3._o of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o mean_n use_v by_o protestant_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o assertion_n of_o they_o that_o all_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a p._n 26._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o impiety_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o each_o man_n particular_a reason_n be_v the_o last_o judge_n and_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o his_o guide_n in_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v and_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n p._n 36._o chap._n 5._o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o protestant_n p._n 49._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 54._o chap._n 7._o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o p._n 66._o chap._n 8._o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a p._n 78._o chap_n '_o 9_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a p._n 94._o chap._n 10._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v that_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n p._n 105._o chap._n 11._o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o evident_a mark_n and_o that_o such_o mark_n agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o first_o of_o universality_n the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 137._o chap._n 12._o of_o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n antiquity_n both_o of_o person_n and_o doctrine_n p._n 151._o chap._n 13._o of_o visibility_n the_o three_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o protestant_n supposition_n that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v sometime_o invisible_a that_o protestant_a church_n have_v not_o always_o be_v visible_a p._n 188._o chap._n 14._o of_o the_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n a_o lawful_a succession_n and_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o mission_n of_o pastor_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o affirm_v that_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v the_o same_o church_n p._n 208._o chap._n 15._o of_o the_o five_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n unity_n in_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o horrible_a dissension_n among_o protestant_o p._n 216._o chap._n 16._o of_o the_o six_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n miracle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a miracle_n among_o protestant_n p._n 240._o chap._n 17._o of_o the_o seven_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o monarch_n p._n 254_o chap._n 18._o of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o mark_v of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o life_n p._n 260._o chap._n 19_o of_o the_o ten_o and_o last_o here_o mention_v mark_v of_o the_o church_n viz._n that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o any_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o her_o self_n p._n 276._o chap._n 20._o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 281._o chap._n 21._o that_o english_a protestant_n do_v much_o mistake_v catholic_a doctrine_n be_v abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n of_o many_o of_o their_o minister_n and_o that_o upon_o their_o own_o ground_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o inform_v themselves_o more_o exact_o of_o the_o truth_n p._n 297._o chap._n 22._o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n p._n 331._o chap._n 23._o of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o private_a prayer_n for_o the_o ignorant_a in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n p._n 351._o chap._n 22._o of_o the_o foolish_a deceitful_a and_o absurd_a proceed_n and_o behaviour_n of_o protestant_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o injustice_n of_o their_o pretext_n of_o conscience_n for_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n p._n 336_o chap._n 23._o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o be_v represent_v on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o splendour_n and_o orderly_a composure_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o deformity_n and_o confusion_n of_o protestant_a congregation_n p._n 362._o the_o fault_n make_v by_o the_o printer_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n thus_o to_o correct_v page_n 21._o line_n 1._o deal_n §_o 5._o p._n 37._o l._n 2._o r._n tittle_n p._n 47._o l._n 25_o r._n faith_n p._n 61._o l._n 18._o deal_n come_v p._n 71._o l_o 19_o r._n dangerous_a p._n 85._o l._n 14._o &_o 15._o r._n ununiversall_a p._n 140._o l._n 24._o r._n psal_n 2.8_o p._n 147_o l._n 3._o r._n become_v &_o l._n 17._o r._n man_n p._n 165._o l._n 9_o r._n intermingle_v p._n 168._o l._n 11._o r._n unexpressible_a p._n 188._o l._n 23._o r._n to_o a_o city_n p._n 199._o l._n 9_o r._n tittle_n p._n 201._o l._n 21._o r._n one_o p._n 208._o l._n 22._o r._n all_o meet_a p._n 210._o l._n 4._o deal_n ought_v &_o r._n accuse_v p._n 221._o l._n 13._o r._n call_v p._n 261._o l._n 17._o r._n of_o hell_n &_o l._n 25._o r._n in_o our_o p._n 276._o l._n 23._o r._n different_a p._n 290._o l._n 2._o r._n say_v of_o &_o l._n 12._o r._n pillar_n of_o p._n 293._o l._n 8._o r._n deny_v they_o p._n 292._o l._n 18._o r._n bishop_n p._n 307._o l._n 12._o r._n as_o he_o p._n 341._o l._n 15._o r._n consequentiae_fw-la p._n 358._o l._n 12._o r._n do_v in_o p._n 358._o l._n 14._o r._n to_o this_o p._n 367._o l._n 15._o deal_n in_o p._n 368._o l._n 5._o r._n union_n postscript_n the_o french_a printer_n to_o the_o english_a reader_n whilst_o this_o piece_n so_o general_o and_o deserve_o like_v and_o applaud_v both_o in_o the_o english_a original_a and_o in_o the_o french_a version_n be_v reprint_v here_o at_o paris_n the_o learned_a author_n return_v hither_o from_o rome_n in_o the_o very_a nick_n of_o time_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o add_v a_o preface_n and_o two_o new_a chapter_n to_o it_o the_o first_o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n the_o other_o of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n both_o no_o less_o requisite_a then_o abundant_o satisfactory_a so_o that_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o contentment_n and_o benefit_n you_o will_v receive_v thereby_o will_v easy_o reconcile_v you_o aswell_o to_o the_o misnumbr_n of_o some_o chapter_n &_o page_n occasion_v by_o the_o addition_n as_o to_o some_o other_o errata_n for_o which_o my_o ignorance_n in_o your_o language_n crave_v the_o benefit_n of_o a_o pardon_n adieu_n
to_o be_v repute_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o formal_o and_o express_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a and_o deliver_v by_o full_a ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o see_v the_o protestant_n do_v not_o nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o this_o tradition_n nor_o yet_o can_v prove_v their_o tenet_n by_o scripture_n in_o express_a and_o evident_a term_n but_o such_o as_o themselves_o confess_v to_o receive_v probable_a solution_n it_o must_v hence_o necessary_o follow_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v false_a without_o foundation_n and_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o every_o christian_a §_o 6._o last_o whereas_o protestant_n object_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v reprove_v by_o christ_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o tradition_n it_o be_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o say_v that_o their_o tradition_n be_v derive_v by_o succession_n from_o moses_n the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o law_n nor_o do_v the_o pharisee_n pretend_v to_o it_o but_o they_o be_v tradition_n of_o their_o own_o whereof_o some_o be_v frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a some_o impious_a some_o pious_a the_o frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a be_v their_o wash_n of_o hand_n pot_n dish_n &_o the_o like_a suppose_v that_o otherwise_o they_o may_v have_v some_o spiritual_a impurity_n in_o they_o which_o our_o saviour_n confute_v say_v there_o be_v nothing_o without_o a_o man_n enter_v into_o he_o which_o can_v defile_v he_o mark_v 7.15_o the_o impious_a be_v such_o as_o whereby_o they_o violate_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o observe_v their_o tradition_n as_o when_o they_o allow_v a_o man_n under_o pretence_n of_o give_v something_o to_o the_o church_n to_o neglect_v his_o duty_n to_o his_o parent_n mar._n 7.11_o neither_o of_o these_o kind_n be_v the_o catholic_a church_n guilty_a of_o of_o their_o pious_a we_o have_v a_o example_n in_o their_o pay_a tithe_n of_o mint_n a_o very_a small_a herb_n which_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o their_o own_n not_o command_v in_o their_o law_n yet_o this_o our_o saviour_n approve_v and_o bind_v they_o to_o it_o say_v this_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v luc._n 11.42_o and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n that_o the_o thing_n most_o of_o all_o object_v against_o our_o saviour_n be_v the_o write_a word_n and_o tradition_n of_o god_n by_o moses_n about_o keep_v the_o sabbath_n day_n as_o appear_v in_o all_o the_o evangelist_n from_o which_o precept_n not_o by_o tradition_n unwritten_a but_o by_o logical_a inference_n of_o their_o own_o they_o conclude_v that_o our_o saviour_n break_v the_o sabbath_n by_o heal_v or_o do_v some_o small_a labour_n thereon_o so_o that_o the_o pharisaical_a tradition_n be_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v doctrine_n unwritten_a derive_v from_o the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o doctrine_n conclude_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n and_o reason_n as_o they_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o protestant_n chap._n viii_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a §_o 1._o have_v thus_o find_v out_o that_o the_o church_n be_v she_o from_o who_o i_o be_v to_o receive_v assurance_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v it_o and_o that_o she_o can_v not_o mistake_v nor_o err_v in_o her_o direction_n i_o conceive_v then_o that_o i_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o propound_v to_o i_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whether_o it_o be_v write_v or_o not_o write_v writing_n be_v no_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o thing_n see_v it_o may_v be_v false_a as_o well_o as_o speak_v and_o that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o call_v all_o into_o question_n and_o to_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a nature_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o to_o believe_v have_v a_o threefold_a signification_n in_o speech_n first_o it_o be_v take_v for_o knowledge_n as_o where_o our_o saviour_n say_v thomas_n because_o thou_o have_v see_v i_o thou_o believe_v john_n 20.29_o to_o wit_n that_o i_o be_o rise_v now_o he_o that_o see_v one_o know_v so_o much_o second_o for_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o assent_n beget_v by_o probable_a reason_n so_o man_n deliver_v their_o opinion_n use_v to_o say_v i_o believe_v thus_o or_o thus_o three_o and_o most_o proper_o for_o a_o assent_n unto_o such_o thing_n as_o do_v not_o appear_v but_o be_v assent_v unto_o by_o a_o firm_a reliance_n on_o the_o truth_n of_o he_o that_o report_v they_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v heb_fw-mi 11.1_o and_o this_o reliance_n on_o a_o author_n such_o as_o can_v deceive_v or_o be_v deceive_v at_o least_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o propound_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v believe_v must_v beget_v in_o we_o a_o equal_a belief_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v humane_a possibility_n or_o probability_n on_o their_o side_n and_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v clean_a against_o it_o the_o matter_n propound_v make_v no_o matter_n nor_o yet_o the_o manner_n of_o propound_v it_o be_v the_o author_n and_o our_o apprehension_n of_o he_o that_o control_v all_o opposition_n by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o inexplicable_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n of_o god_n the_o mother-hood_n and_o yet_o virginity_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n mother_n with_o many_o other_o with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o we_o believe_v that_o noah_n have_v three_o son_n or_o that_o s._n peter_n have_v neither_o silver_n nor_o gold_n and_o by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o latter_a with_o as_o much_o strength_n and_o firmness_n as_o the_o former_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v a_o thing_n because_o such_o a_o one_o say_v it_o who_o he_o believe_v can_v lie_v must_v believe_v all_o that_o he_o say_v and_o that_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o belief_n still_o remain_v namely_o the_o inerrability_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o if_o he_o apply_v his_o belief_n according_a to_o the_o probability_n of_o the_o thing_n speak_v and_o no_o further_o than_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v because_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v which_o he_o must_v gather_v from_o probability_n of_o reason_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n for_o the_o truth_n sake_n of_o the_o speaker_n testimony_n but_o for_o the_o likelihood_n thereof_o which_o he_o find_v by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o own_o understanding_n which_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v the_o other_o but_o himself_o and_o the_o other_o no_o more_o than_o he_o will_v do_v the_o arrant_a liar_n in_o the_o world_n yea_o the_o devil_n himself_o that_o be_v so_o far_o as_o he_o by_o his_o reason_n conceive_v that_o he_o speak_v the_o truth_n which_o reason_n of_o he_o if_o it_o be_v infallible_a he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n proper_o but_o he_o know_v it_o if_o it_o be_v but_o probable_a he_o believe_v it_o not_o proper_o but_o have_v a_o opinion_n of_o it_o and_o no_o more_o assurance_n than_o of_o other_o humane_a report_n who_o author_n have_v no_o security_n from_o error_n which_o as_o they_o may_v be_v true_a so_o they_o may_v also_o be_v false_a and_o thus_o to_o believe_v be_v not_o to_o believe_v by_o divine_a and_o infallible_a faith_n but_o by_o humane_a and_o fallible_a and_o so_o it_o cancel_v divine_a supernatural_a faith_n the_o first_o in_o order_n of_o the_o three_o theological_a virtue_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v §_o 3._o so_o that_o all_o the_o place_n that_o reason_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v this_o to_o lead_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o testimony_n which_o can_v deceive_v we_o and_o for_o the_o particular_a object_n of_o belief_n to_o take_v they_o upon_o trust_n of_o that_o testimony_n without_o check_v at_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o be_v and_o though_o they_o be_v bone_n to_o philosophy_n yet_o make_v they_o milk_n to_o faith_n and_o not_o as_o heretic_n do_v make_v we_o demand_v a_o reason_n of_o every_o particular_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o if_o it_o square_v not_o to_o their_o apprehension_n they_o cashier_v this_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o fancy_n for_o to_o rely_v upon_o a_o humane_a basis_n such_o as_o reason_n be_v will_v not_o support_v such_o a_o mighty_a statue_n as_o divine_a faith_n and_o to_o use_v chillingworth_n own_o similitude_n water_n will_v not_o rise_v
high_o than_o the_o fountain_n from_o whence_o it_o spring_v if_o therefore_o particular_a reason_n be_v the_o governor_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o reason_n be_v a_o humane_a and_o fallible_a thing_n it_o can_v rise_v to_o nor_o support_v a_o divine_a faith_n but_o divine_a faith_n be_v that_o which_o god_n require_v of_o we_o in_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o which_o be_v not_o such_o be_v none_o and_o it_o be_v convenient_a that_o as_o god_n ordain_v man_n to_o a_o supernatural_a end_n namely_o the_o blissful_a vision_n of_o himself_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n far_o above_o all_o excellency_n of_o nature_n so_o he_o shall_v bring_v he_o to_o this_o bliss_n by_o believe_v thing_n above_o the_o reach_n of_o reason_n which_o in_o man_n be_v his_o nature_n and_o to_o beget_v this_o faith_n by_o miracle_n his_o own_o act_n which_o be_v above_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o do_v those_o supernatural_a act_n to_o who_o if_o he_o have_v give_v his_o deed_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o he_o have_v give_v his_o word_n of_o any_o part_n whereof_o to_o make_v any_o doubt_n be_v to_o call_v the_o credit_n of_o all_o into_o question_n the_o house_n of_o faith_n be_v like_o some_o artificial_a building_n whereof_o if_o you_o pull_v out_o one_o pin_n you_o loosen_v the_o whole_a frame_n so_o if_o a_o man_n disbelieve_v any_o one_o point_n deliver_v he_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n he_o unjoynt_v the_o whole_a frame_n of_o faith_n and_o virtual_o deny_v it_o all_o and_o that_o because_o they_o have_v all_o the_o same_o height_n of_o proof_n to_o wit_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o she_o can_v lie_v in_o one_o thing_n she_o may_v for_o aught_o we_o know_v in_o another_o and_o so_o in_o all_o and_o thus_o bring_v a_o man_n to_o doubt_v of_o all_o and_o then_o to_o deny_v all_o and_o that_o those_o man_n that_o do_v deny_v some_o one_o point_n of_o catholic_a tradition_n though_o unwritten_a do_v not_o deny_v all_o be_v not_o for_o that_o they_o have_v any_o faith_n but_o out_o of_o secular_a end_n and_o deceitful_a reason_n §_o 4._o indeed_o some_o protestant_n grant_v that_o if_o tradition_n be_v universal_a and_o perfect_o catholic_n it_o do_v oblige_v to_o the_o belief_n thereof_o but_o not_o otherwise_o by_o which_o universal_a tradition_n they_o mean_v such_o as_o never_o any_o one_o gainsay_v but_o if_o such_o only_o be_v to_o be_v call_v catholic_a tradition_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v for_o christian_n to_o believe_v and_o indeed_o to_o that_o pass_n have_v many_o bring_v it_o for_o some_o have_v deny_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n other_o the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n other_o his_o humanity_n other_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o a_o hundred_o more_o now_o if_o no_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v call_v catholic_n but_o such_o as_o be_v never_o deny_v by_o any_o one_o or_o some_o number_n of_o christian_n than_o a_o man_n may_v deny_v the_o forementioned_a and_o many_o other_o point_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o their_o tradition_n have_v not_o be_v so_o universal_a but_o that_o some_o have_v deny_v it_o yea_o some_o book_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v till_o about_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n by_o catholic_n or_o universal_a tradition_n than_o must_v be_v understand_v that_o which_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v always_o teach_v not_o which_o all_o christian_n for_o than_o we_o must_v look_v for_o tradition_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o heretic_n who_o property_n it_o be_v to_o deny_v some_o tradition_n or_o other_o under_o pretence_n that_o it_o be_v opposite_a to_o scripture_n and_o if_o any_o have_v teach_v contrary_a the_o catholic_a church_n have_v condemn_v they_o for_o heretic_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o until_o such_o heretical_a spirit_n oppose_v some_o one_o or_o more_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v universal_o believe_v as_o for_o example_n the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n consubstantiality_n or_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n no_o reasonable_a man_n will_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v general_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o day_n of_o the_o arch-heretic_n arrius_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a condemn_v of_o he_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o doctrine_n he_o oppose_v be_v the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o force_n whereof_o he_o be_v overthrow_v and_o not_o by_o scripture_n only_o there_o be_v no_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o plain_a but_o he_o will_v give_v some_o answer_n to_o it_o and_o likewise_o allege_v plenty_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o own_o heresy_n while_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o interpret_v it_o himself_o forfake_v the_o traditional_a sense_n thereof_o and_o will_v receive_v no_o answer_n to_o it_o and_o if_o arrius_n his_o denial_n of_o that_o point_n of_o faith_n will_v make_v it_o universal_a for_o place_n or_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o new_a and_o so_o universal_a for_o time_n as_o some_o in_o other_o instance_n do_v allege_v because_o it_o be_v then_o first_o declare_v by_o reason_n of_o that_o opposition_n than_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a under_o the_o same_o pretence_n for_o man_n to_o deny_v all_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o decree_n of_o general_n counsel_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o revive_v all_o the_o heresy_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n §_o 5._o moreover_o to_o attribute_v conditional_a infallibility_n to_o the_o church_n and_o not_o absolute_a in_o all_o that_o she_o deliver_v 17._o deliver_v chillingworth_n pag._n 118._o pet._n martyr_n loc_fw-fr com._n clas_o 4._o c_o 4._o sect_n 21._o confess_v helvet_n c._n 17._o as_o some_o protestant_n do_v make_v her_o infallible_a only_o while_o she_o follow_v the_o scripture_n and_o universal_a tradition_n be_v to_o give_v she_o no_o more_o privilege_n than_o to_o a_o child_n or_o fool_n who_o be_v also_o infallible_a while_o they_o affirm_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o universal_a tradition_n but_o if_o we_o know_v not_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n but_o by_o the_o church_n direction_n how_o shall_v we_o know_v in_o her_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n and_o decide_v of_o controversy_n that_o she_o do_v err_v unless_o we_o know_v it_o from_o she_o also_o see_v her_o authority_n in_o the_o one_o be_v as_o good_a as_o in_o the_o other_o and_o by_o those_o reason_n that_o we_o may_v deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v deny_v the_o other_o and_o if_o she_o say_v she_o have_v expound_v scripture_n true_o and_o decide_v controversy_n aright_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n who_o shall_v gainsay_v she_o can_v any_o man_n be_v so_o foolish_a as_o to_o think_v his_o word_n be_v of_o more_o credit_n than_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o that_o his_o reason_n be_v better_a than_o she_o or_o that_o if_o she_o may_v err_v from_o her_o rule_n he_o may_v not_o do_v so_o also_o and_o if_o their_o infallibility_n be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o strength_n who_o in_o his_o right_a mind_n will_v not_o believe_v million_o affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n rather_o than_o one_o or_o some_o few_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a if_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n so_o plain_a and_o clear_a that_o all_o man_n understand_v it_o and_o none_o can_v pervert_v it_o than_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o judge_n or_o direct_a but_o if_o the_o rule_n be_v obscure_a or_o liable_a to_o misinterpretation_n as_o all_o word_n be_v let_v they_o be_v express_v never_o so_o plain_o than_o it_o be_v meet_v that_o there_o shall_v not_o only_o be_v a_o judge_n but_o that_o this_o judge_n shall_v be_v infallible_a see_v the_o business_n concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n and_o not_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o petty_a after-examination_n of_o proud_a and_o discontent_a people_n as_o if_o one_o or_o more_o of_o they_o do_v know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o rule_n better_o than_o the_o judge_n when_o that_o judge_n be_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o that_o which_o these_o man_n affirm_v in_o this_o matter_n amount_v to_o this_o wise_a maxim_n that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a while_o she_o be_v infallible_a and_o so_o be_v the_o devil_n §_o 6._o frivolous_a then_o and_o without_o foundation_n be_v that_o late_o start_v distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o not_o fundamental_a and_o the_o assertion_n build_v thereon_o that_o the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o the_o one_o and_o not_o in_o the_o other_o and_o so_o by_o consequence_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v she_o in_o all_o thing_n indeed_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o material_a object_n or_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v some_o point_n
for_o many_o hundred_o year_n a_o universal_a apostasy_n overspread_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o earth_n so_o that_o our_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o then_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n fulk_n say_v 25._o say_v treatise_n ag_n stapleton_n &_o marshal_n p._n 25._o the_o pope_n have_v blind_v the_o world_n these_o many_o hundred_o year_n some_o say_v 900._o some_o 1000_o some_o 1200._o and_o 64._o and_o on_o the_o revelat._n p_o 64._o napier_n say_v the_o antichristian_a and_o papistical_a reign_n begin_v about_o the_o year_n three_o hundred_o and_o sixteen_o after_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o above_o 1300._o year_n ago_o reign_v universal_o without_o debateable_a contradiction_n god_n true_a church_n abide_v certain_o hide_v and_o latent_fw-la second_o protestant_n can_v tell_v the_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o change_v and_o swerve_v from_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n therefore_o doubtless_o she_o have_v never_o change_v her_o faith_n now_o that_o doctrine_n universal_o receive_v although_o they_o be_v not_o write_v be_v doctrine_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n be_v affirm_v by_o 23._o by_o de_fw-fr baptis_n lib._n 5._o c._n 23._o s._n augustine_n and_o allow_v by_o 352._o by_o d._n sense_n p._n 351._o 352._o d._n whitguift_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o in_o his_o book_n against_o puritan_n cite_v divers_a protestant_n as_o concur_v in_o opinion_n with_o he_o say_v whatsoever_o opinion_n be_v not_o know_v to_o have_v begin_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o same_o be_v not_o new_a or_o secundary_a but_o receive_v their_o original_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o because_o this_o principle_n of_o christian_a divinity_n bring_v in_o as_o cartwright_n the_o puritan_n there_o allege_v speaks_z all_o popery_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o man_n i_o will_v further_o demonstrate_v it_o though_o of_o itself_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o christ_n by_o his_o spirit_n be_v still_o present_a with_o his_o church_n can_v permit_v error_n in_o faith_n so_o to_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n as_o that_o by_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o christianity_n they_o become_v unreformable_a but_o if_o error_n so_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n as_o that_o their_o beginning_n can_v be_v know_v and_o their_o progress_n become_v universal_a then_o do_v they_o so_o enter_v and_o prevail_v that_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n they_o be_v past_a reformation_n and_o that_o because_o whosoever_o undertake_v to_o reform_v they_o be_v to_o be_v condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n for_o he_o that_o will_v undertake_v to_o reform_v doctrine_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n oppose_v himself_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o be_v therefore_o by_o a_o know_a and_o receive_v principle_n of_o christianity_n and_o christ_n own_o precept_n to_o be_v account_v as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n mat._n 18.17_o 118._o epist_n 118._o and_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v insolent_a madness_n for_o the_o church_n by_o christ_n be_v appoint_v the_o judge_n and_o corrector_n of_o all_o other_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v tell_v the_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v nor_o correct_v by_o any_o he_o that_o have_v the_o high_a presumption_n to_o do_v so_o present_o pull_v on_o himself_o the_o censure_n of_o a_o heathen_a and_o just_o too_o for_o like_o the_o giant_n among_o the_o poet_n who_o wage_v war_n against_o the_o god_n he_o do_v not_o only_o oppose_v the_o present_a church_n but_o the_o church_n of_o all_o age_n even_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o and_o who_o be_v sufficient_a for_o these_o thing_n and_o he_o begin_v a_o new_a course_n of_o christianity_n seek_v to_o overthrow_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v universal_o receive_v and_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o tradition_n of_o ancestor_n to_o be_v otherwise_o plant_v in_o the_o world_n than_o by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o through_o the_o power_n of_o innumerable_a miracle_n wherefore_o these_o doctrine_n if_o they_o be_v error_n be_v error_n who_o reformation_n no_o man_n by_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n ought_v to_o attempt_v and_o see_v it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o such_o error_n the_o principle_n of_o s._n augustine_n stand_v firm_a that_o doctrine_n receive_v universal_o in_o the_o church_n without_o any_o know_a beginning_n be_v true_o apostolical_a and_o of_o this_o kind_n be_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n from_o which_o protestant_n have_v revolt_v but_o some_o protestant_n object_n that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o reform_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o which_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o protestant_n out_o of_o their_o desire_n to_o make_v catholic_n seem_v like_o the_o pharisee_n make_v themselves_o seem_v as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o any_o whit_n understand_v the_o gospel_n for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v not_o universal_a tradition_n but_o certain_a practice_n of_o piety_n invent_v by_o themselves_o and_o deduct_v by_o their_o skill_n from_o scripture_n whereby_o they_o will_v seem_v singular_o religion_n and_o not_o as_o other_o man_n second_o christ_n jesus_n prove_v himself_o to_o be_v true_a god_n may_v reform_v error_n universal_o receive_v and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n fall_v erect_v a_o new_a church_n of_o christian_n as_o he_o do_v which_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o one_o else_o to_o do_v for_o christian_a religion_n must_v continue_v to_o the_o world_n end_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o first_o tradition_n thereof_o and_o must_v never_o be_v interrupt_v without_o extraordinary_a and_o prophetical_a beginning_n by_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o miracle_n if_o therefore_o error_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o full_a consent_n of_o christian_a tradition_n they_o be_v irreformable_a again_o some_o protestant_n say_v that_o one_o may_v oppose_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o confute_v her_o error_n by_o scripture_n &_o not_o be_v as_o a_o heathen_a or_o heretic_n for_o not_o every_o one_o that_o oppose_v the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v account_v a_o heathen_a 136._o whites_n reply_v p._n 136._o but_o only_o such_o as_o inordinate_o and_o without_o just_a cause_n oppose_v it_o and_o who_o i_o pray_v shall_v judge_v of_o the_o justness_n of_o the_o cause_n by_o this_o doctrine_n every_o man_n be_v make_v a_o examiner_n and_o judge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n &_o hellish_a confusion_n bring_v in_o thereby_o for_o if_o against_o the_o sentence_n of_o perpetual_a universal_a tradition_n a_o private_a man_n may_v without_o the_o guilt_n of_o heresy_n pretend_v scripture_n and_o stand_v obstinate_o therein_o &_o though_o the_o church_n do_v give_v seem_v and_o appear_v answer_n as_o some_o of_o they_o confess_v to_o his_o scripture_n yet_o condemn_v her_o answer_n say_v they_o be_v sophistical_a as_o some_o of_o they_o do_v what_o can_v be_v more_o disorderly_a or_o what_o be_v heretical_a obstinacy_n if_o this_o be_v not_o wherefore_o s._n augustine_n say_v absolute_o 48._o epist_n 48._o it_o be_v impossible_a man_n shall_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o depart_v from_o &_o impugn_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o why_o but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o christianity_n he_o that_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n be_v a_o heretic_n yet_o notwithstanding_o this_o the_o protestant_n do_v charge_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n de_fw-fr facto_fw-la to_o have_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o to_o have_v change_v her_o faith_n and_o that_o because_o point_n of_o doctrine_n undefined_a about_o which_o doctor_n have_v dispute_v and_o hold_v different_a opinion_n have_v be_v afterward_o define_v by_o the_o church_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o after_o that_o to_o make_v doubt_n thereof_o the_o church_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v hold_v in_o late_a age_n that_o to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o former_a age_n do_v not_o and_o so_o say_v they_o have_v change_v the_o faith_n and_o believe_v and_o deliver_v more_o than_o she_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n but_o this_o i_o find_v to_o be_v no_o change_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o a_o declaration_n of_o some_o point_n explicit_o which_o be_v implicit_o and_o involve_o believe_v before_o for_o all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v immediate_o re-revealed_n by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o again_o deliver_v to_o their_o posterity_n so_o that_o since_o there_o have_v be_v no_o new_a and_o particular_a revelation_n but_o the_o first_o be_v lay_v up_o in_o the_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n for_o which_o cause_n s._n paul_n call_v it_o a_o depositum_fw-la a_o stock_n or_o pawn_v other_o truth_n have_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o as_o occasion_n have_v require_v for_o when_o any_o one_o endeavour_n to_o corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o church_n call_v her_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n to_o
which_o before_o perhaps_o we_o be_v not_o so_o oblige_v to_o do_v §_o 6._o a_o five_o argument_n move_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_a be_v this_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o ancestor_n without_o any_o opposition_n make_v by_o any_o know_a catholic_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o if_o any_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n he_o be_v censure_v of_o novelty_n and_o after_o admonition_n if_o he_o persist_v therein_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n such_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o unchanged_a and_o such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o divers_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n have_v be_v oppose_v as_o by_o arrius_n pelagius_n berengarius_fw-la waldo_n wickliff_n husse_n and_o many_o other_o but_o these_o be_v not_o account_v orthodox_n father_n but_o be_v tax_v of_o novelty_n and_o innovation_n and_o for_o such_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n and_o history_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o it_o can_v be_v prudenty_n imagine_v that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v like_o these_o man_n attempt_v to_o change_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o tradition_n of_o it_o no_o historical_a narration_n of_o it_o but_o that_o all_o the_o good_a and_o true_a catholic_n shall_v be_v asleep_a to_o this_o great_a business_n of_o defend_v the_o flock_n from_o wolf_n or_o which_o be_v more_o absurd_a shall_v against_o their_o knowledge_n and_o conscience_n suffer_v damnable_a error_n to_o steal_v in_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o world_n that_o shall_v succeed_v they_o now_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o forementioned_a manner_n be_v so_o far_o from_o obscure_v the_o church_n doctrine_n that_o it_o make_v it_o far_o more_o famous_a and_o illustrious_a and_o apparent_o apostolical_a even_o as_o the_o sun_n struggle_v with_o a_o misty_a morning_n break_v through_o it_o appear_v more_o beautiful_o glorious_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o doctor_n feild_n a_o learned_a protestant_n confess_v when_o a_o doctrine_n be_v in_o any_o age_n constant_o deliver_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n 14_o field_n of_o the_o church_n l._n 4._o c._n 14_o and_o as_o receive_v from_o ancestor_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o the_o contradictor_n thereof_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n note_v for_o novelty_n and_o if_o they_o persist_v in_o contradiction_n in_o the_o end_n charge_v with_o heresy_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o such_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v come_v by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o protestant_n think_v it_o sufficient_a that_o they_o find_v as_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n contradict_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o orthodox_n father_n though_o their_o opposition_n be_v not_o note_v by_o antiquity_n nor_o by_o the_o fame_n of_o tradition_n deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o this_o answer_n leave_v no_o mean_n to_o common_a people_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o god_n church_n which_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o by_o read_v and_o examine_v the_o father_n which_o to_o they_o be_v impossible_a beside_o if_o that_o some_o few_o obscure_a and_o hard_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n may_v suffice_v to_o call_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n into_o question_n than_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o clear_o and_o unanimous_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o may_v fall_v under_o a_o new_a examination_n see_v nothing_o be_v or_o can_v be_v write_v so_o plain_o especial_o where_o there_o be_v very_o much_o also_o write_v but_o that_o some_o obscure_a and_o oblique_a passage_n may_v be_v rake_v out_o to_o make_v show_n of_o a_o contradiction_n and_o if_o this_o counterpart_n may_v have_v the_o title_n of_o antiquity_n set_v over_o it_o what_o heresy_n will_v want_v its_o defence_n out_o of_o the_o father_n what_o tradition_n be_v more_o constant_o deliver_v by_o the_o christian_a father_n and_o doctor_n than_o our_o saviour_n consubstantiality_n with_o his_o father_n yet_o the_o new_a arrian_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o bellarmine_n bring_v divers_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n 19_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr christ_n c._n 19_o to_o prove_v that_o in_o this_o point_n they_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o like_a manner_n do_v the_o protestant_n now_o bring_v some_o obscure_a place_n out_o of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o heresy_n which_o yet_o in_o a_o true_a sense_n do_v import_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o be_v a_o little_a obscure_a they_o more_o easy_o wrest_v they_o to_o their_o corrupt_a meaning_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o father_n be_v abundant_a and_o clear_a in_o those_o place_n which_o maintain_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o none_o of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o time_n do_v accuse_v other_o of_o error_n in_o those_o point_n which_o if_o they_o have_v think_v they_o so_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n they_o will_v for_o we_o can_v imagine_v the_o true_a believer_n of_o those_o time_n less_o vigilant_a than_o of_o these_o and_o we_o see_v now_o that_o no_o man_n can_v broach_v a_o error_n against_o faith_n but_o present_o he_o have_v abundant_a opposition_n and_o further_o question_v if_o the_o cause_n require_v therefore_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o protestant_n when_o they_o allege_v the_o father_n as_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o those_o time_n either_o misalledge_a their_o word_n or_o mistake_v their_o meaning_n for_o if_o those_o contradiction_n be_v real_a why_o do_v not_o antiquity_n note_v they_o as_o it_o note_v their_o difference_n about_o small_a disputable_a matter_n s._n hierome_n and_o epiphanius_n take_v pain_n to_o note_v the_o error_n of_o origen_n yet_o among_o they_o all_o they_o do_v not_o note_v any_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o hold_v though_o his_o writing_n be_v full_a thereof_o if_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n allege_v they_o why_o do_v not_o some_o charge_v they_o for_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a roman_a doctrine_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o frequent_o mention_v in_o their_o writing_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v true_a why_o do_v not_o some_o tax_v they_o for_o maintain_v of_o protestantisme_n doubtless_o they_o will_v if_o they_o have_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n now_o do_v it_o be_v manifest_a therefore_o that_o they_o that_o live_v in_o those_o time_n who_o be_v therefore_o better_a able_a to_o understand_v their_o meaning_n than_o the_o protestant_n that_o be_v spring_v up_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o father_n maintain_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n in_o their_o writing_n for_o if_o they_o have_v they_o will_v quick_o have_v be_v reprove_v see_v the_o current_n of_o christian_a religion_n even_o of_o those_o time_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o present_a roman_a for_o as_o 55._o as_o napier_n on_o the_o revelat_fw-la p._n 191._o also_o cent._n mag._n cent_n 2._o c._n 4._o col_fw-fr 55._o napier_n say_v during_o even_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n the_o true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v obscure_v by_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n himself_o and_o according_a to_o 25._o to_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n lib._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 25._o downeham_n the_o general_a defection_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n foretold_v 2_o thess_n 2._o begin_v to_o work_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n §_o 7._o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n now_o hold_v be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a in_o those_o person_n that_o then_o hold_v they_o and_o they_o be_v not_o therein_o oppose_v by_o any_o other_o orthodox_n father_n for_o example_n the_o protestant_n hold_v that_o the_o church_n may_v err_v so_o do_v the_o donatist_n for_o which_o they_o be_v frequent_o reprove_v by_o *_o s._n augustine_n donat._n passim_fw-la count_v donat._n protestant_n deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n &_o urge_v scripture_n only_o so_o do_v the_o arrian_n and_o be_v condemn_v for_o it_o by_o ult_n by_o epiphan_n she_o 75._o aug._n count_v maximin_n l._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o ult_n s._n epiphanius_n and_o s._n augustine_n protestant_n teach_v that_o priest_n may_v marry_v so_o do_v vigilantius_n and_o for_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o 1._o by_o cont._n vigilant_a c._n 1._o s._n hierome_n protestant_n deny_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a so_o do_v arrius_n for_o which_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o 75._o by_o aug._n haer_fw-mi 53._o epiphan_n har_z 75._o s._n augustine_n and_o s._n epiphanius_n protestant_n deny_v invocation_n of_o saint_n so_o do_v vigilantius_n
for_o which_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o s._n 3._o s._n hier._n count_v vigil_n c._n 3._o hierome_n protestant_n deny_v reverence_n to_o image_n so_o do_v xenaias_n for_o which_o he_o be_v rereproved_a by_o 27._o by_o hist_o lib._n 16._o c._n 27._o nicephorus_n in_o these_o word_n xenaias_n first_o o_o audacious_a soul_n and_o impudent_a mouth_n vomit_v forth_o that_o speech_n that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o those_o who_o have_v please_v he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v protestant_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n so_o do_v the_o capernaite_n who_o be_v say_v 55._o say_v in_o psal_n 54._o &_o 55._o s._n augustine_n the_o first_o heretic_n that_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o judas_n be_v the_o first_o suborner_fw-ge and_o maintainer_n of_o this_o heresy_n protestant_n deny_v confession_n of_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n so_o do_v the_o novatian_a heretic_n for_o which_o they_o be_v reprove_v by_o 7._o by_o lib._n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la c._n 7._o s._n ambrose_n so_o do_v the_o montanist_n and_o be_v reprove_v by_o saint_n 54._o saint_n hieron_n epist_n ad_fw-la marcell_n 54._o hierome_n protestant_n say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o so_o do_v the_o pseudo-apostle_n for_o which_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o s._n 14._o s._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o oper_n c._n 14._o augustine_n i_o may_v increase_v this_o catalogue_n by_o the_o addition_n of_o many_o other_o and_o make_v the_o new_a protestant_a religion_n appear_v but_o a_o frippery_n of_o old_a heresy_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o opposition_n of_o father_n against_o father_n nor_o of_o any_o one_o father_n against_o himself_o at_o least_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o all_o hold_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n be_v by_o they_o condemn_v of_o heresy_n that_o in_o bring_v any_o place_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o confirm_v their_o heresy_n they_o do_v misinterpret_v they_o as_o the_o protestant_n now_o do_v that_o therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v apostolical_a and_o unchanged_a and_o therefore_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n chap._n xi_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o evident_a mark_n and_o that_o such_o mark_n agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o first_o of_o universality_n the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o in_o further_a pursuit_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o address_v myself_o by_o the_o mark_n thereof_o to_o find_v it_o out_o for_o i_o account_v it_o vain_a to_o try_v by_o the_o scripture_n whether_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n unless_o i_o can_v find_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n for_o either_o the_o scripure_a can_v clear_v all_o controversy_n or_o it_o canntot_v if_o it_o can_v there_o will_v be_v no_o end_n of_o controversy_n among_o they_o that_o rely_v only_o on_o scripture_n if_o it_o can_v then_o sure_o it_o can_v clear_v this_o most_o important_a one_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o mark_n thereof_o and_o if_o so_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o that_o shall_v be_v determine_v in_o the_o first_o place_n on_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v dedic_n ep._n dedic_n as_o doctor_n feild_n acknowledge_v and_o whereas_o some_o protestant_n make_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v the_o only_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v preposterous_a be_v the_o declaration_n of_o a_o thing_n obscure_a or_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o by_o a_o thing_n more_o obscure_a in_o as_o much_o as_o to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o all_o the_o particular_a instance_n be_v hard_a than_o to_o know_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n in_o all_o the_o particular_n before_o we_o can_v thereby_o know_v the_o true_a church_n because_o if_o she_o err_v in_o any_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n she_o thereby_o fall_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n now_o who_o be_v he_o that_o can_v boast_v to_o know_v the_o integrity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o the_o particular_a controversy_n against_o every_o society_n that_o hold_v the_o contrary_a by_o infallible_a proof_n of_o scripture_n and_o invincible_a answer_n to_o all_o their_o objection_n if_o any_o can_v do_v this_o who_o know_v not_o that_o ignorant_a and_o unlearned_a people_n of_o who_o salvation_n notwithstanding_o god_n have_v the_o same_o care_n as_o of_o the_o learned_a and_o to_o who_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v equal_o common_a since_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o obey_v she_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o this_o examination_n 4._o cont._n ep._n fund_z c._n 4._o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n say_v s._n augustine_n it_o be_v not_o the_o quickness_n of_o understanding_n but_o the_o simplicity_n of_o belief_n that_o secure_v they_o therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o must_v have_v other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o than_o that_o of_o her_o doctrine_n namely_o mark_n proportionable_a to_o their_o capacity_n to_o wit_n external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n as_o eminency_n antiquity_n perpetuity_n with_o the_o like_a even_o as_o child_n and_o ignorant_a people_n must_v have_v external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n and_o other_o than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n to_o know_v and_o discern_v a_o man_n from_o other_o live_a creature_n else_o how_o can_v s._n paul_n say_v god_n have_v make_v in_o the_o church_n apostles_n prophet_n evangelist_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o little_a child_n blow_v about_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n ephes_n chap._n 4._o ver_fw-la 11._o if_o he_o have_v not_o give_v we_o other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n than_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n beside_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o it_o because_o they_o be_v common_o repugnant_a and_o incompatible_a condition_n for_o the_o mark_n do_v common_o demonstrate_v the_o thing_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o the_o essential_a form_n do_v show_v it_o to_o the_o understanding_n the_o mark_n design_v the_o thing_n in_o existence_n the_o essential_a form_n design_v it_o in_o essence_n the_o mark_n show_v where_o the_o thing_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n teach_v what_o it_o be_v the_o mark_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n and_o contrariwise_o the_o thing_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o thing_n 1._o 1_o phys_n c._n 1._o for_o the_o thing_n define_v as_o aristotle_n say_v be_v know_v before_o the_o definition_n a_o mark_n then_o must_v have_v three_o condition_n the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n since_o it_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v the_o second_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v never_o find_v without_o it_o the_o three_o that_o it_o be_v never_o find_v without_o the_o thing_n either_o alone_a if_o it_o be_v a_o total_a mark_n or_o with_o its_o fellow_n if_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n in_o part_n according_a to_o these_o condition_n i_o find_v divers_a mark_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n appliable_a only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 2._o of_o which_o the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v catholic_a that_o be_v universal_a which_o be_v foretold_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o esay_n 2.2_o and_o by_o the_o psalmist_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v the_o heathen_a for_o its_o inheritance_n and_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o its_o possession_n psal_n 2.2_o and_o by_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o all_o the_o world_n for_o a_o witness_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o then_o shall_v the_o end_n come_v and_o that_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o his_o name_n among_o all_o nation_n begin_v at_o jerusalem_n mat._n 24.14_o luc._n 24.47_o therefore_o to_o distinguish_v christ_n true_a church_n from_o all_o heretical_a sect_n the_o apostle_n in_o their_o creed_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o their_o write_n have_v give_v she_o the_o surname_n of_o catholic_a a_o name_n ever_o insist_v upon_o by_o the_o father_n against_o heretic_n no_o less_o than_o now_o and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v this_o catholic_a church_n disperse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v manifest_a to_o all_o those_o that_o have_v either_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o world_n or_o
discipline_n you_o shall_v find_v none_o tradition_n be_v show_v thou_o for_o the_o author_n custom_n the_o confirmer_n and_o faith_n the_o observer_n and_o in_o the_o first_o age_n s._n clement_n speak_v of_o s._n peter_n report_v thus_o of_o he_o fin_fw-fr he_o clem._n ro._n ep._n 1._o de_fw-fr s._n petre_n prope_fw-la fin_fw-fr his_o daily_a preach_v among_o other_o divine_a commandment_n be_v this_o &c._n &c._n every_o one_o as_o far_o as_o he_o understand_v and_o be_v able_a to_o love_n god_n with_o all_o his_o heart_n and_o his_o neighbour_n as_o himself_o to_o relieve_v the_o poor_a to_o clothe_v the_o naked_a to_o visit_v the_o sick_a to_o give_v drink_n to_o the_o thirsty_a to_o bury_v the_o dead_a and_o diligent_o to_o perform_v their_o funeral_n and_o to_o pray_v and_o give_v alm_n for_o they_o §_o 8._o concern_v tradition_n in_o the_o five_o age_n s._n augustine_n say_v 24._o say_v lib._n 4._o the_o bapt_a con_fw-mi donat_n c._n 24._o that_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v hold_v and_o be_v not_o institute_v by_o counsel_n but_o be_v always_o retain_v be_v right_o believe_v not_o to_o be_v deliver_v but_o by_o apostolic_a authority_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n 4._o chrysostome_n in_o 1_o thes_n 2._o in_o 1_o thes_n hom_n 4._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o deliver_v all_o thing_n by_o epistle_n but_o many_o thing_n without_o writing_n and_o as_o well_o these_o as_o those_o be_v worthy_a of_o the_o same_o credit_n wherefore_o let_v we_o esteem_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v believe_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n seek_v no_o further_o in_o the_o four_o age_n s._n basil_n speak_v thus_o 27._o thus_o lib._n the_o spirit_n sancto_fw-la c._n 27._o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v keep_v and_o preach_v in_o the_o church_n we_o have_v partly_o out_o of_o write_a doctrine_n partly_o we_o have_v receive_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n bring_v to_o we_o in_o a_o mystery_n both_o which_o have_v the_o same_o power_n to_o piety_n and_o no_o man_n contradict_v these_o who_o have_v but_o mean_a experience_n of_o ecclesiastical_a right_n in_o the_o three_o age_n 61._o age_n heres_fw-la 61._o we_o must_v use_v tradition_n say_v s._n epiphanius_n for_o all_o thing_n can_v be_v receive_v from_o divine_a scripture_n wherefore_o the_o holy_a apostle_n have_v deliver_v some_o thing_n by_o tradition_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a apostle_n say_v as_o i_o have_v deliver_v to_o you_o and_o elsewhere_o so_o i_o teach_v and_o have_v deliver_v in_o church_n in_o the_o second_o age_n s._n irenaeus_n thus_o expostulate_v 4._o expostulate_v lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o but_o what_o if_o the_o apostle_n neither_o have_v leave_v scripture_n unto_o we_o ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o they_o to_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o first_o age_n s._n dennys_n tell_v we_o that_o hierar_fw-it that_o areopag_n c._n 1._o eccles_n hierar_fw-it those_o first_o leader_n of_o our_o priestly_a office_n deliver_v to_o we_o those_o chief_a and_o supersubstantiall_a thing_n partly_o in_o writing_n partly_o in_o unwritten_a institution_n i_o can_v give_v plenty_n of_o proof_n in_o all_o other_o particular_n but_o as_o the_o cluster_n of_o grape_n which_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o canaan_n to_o the_o israelite_n be_v a_o testimony_n of_o the_o fruit_n the_o land_n bring_v forth_o numb_a 13.23_o so_o this_o small_a parcel_n of_o antiquity_n take_v out_o of_o their_o great_a store_n be_v proof_n sufficient_a that_o the_o most_o ancient_a church_n even_o in_o all_o the_o first_o age_n and_o the_o scripture_n itself_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o father_n do_v teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o do_v and_o have_v have_v a_o perpetual_a and_o uninterrupted_a succession_n in_o those_o doctrine_n and_o her_o pastor_n and_o be_v therefore_o the_o selfsame_a church_n with_o the_o apostle_n a_o thing_n foretold_v by_o daniel_n who_o call_v it_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v dissolve_v dan._n 7.14_o and_o in_o which_o the_o maxim_n of_o wise_a gamaliel_n be_v verify_v if_o this_o counsel_n or_o work_v be_v of_o man_n it_o will_v come_v to_o nought_o but_o if_o it_o be_v of_o god_n you_o can_v overthrow_v it_o act._n 5.38_o 39_o §_o 9_o but_o among_o the_o protestant_a church_n i_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n neither_o antiquity_n in_o their_o doctrine_n but_o contrariwise_o their_o doctrine_n condemn_v by_o antiquity_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o nor_o yet_o in_o the_o body_n of_o their_o professor_n and_o though_o they_o allege_v some_o place_n of_o the_o father_n in_o proof_n of_o their_o doctrine_n yet_o they_o corrupt_v the_o meaning_n as_o may_v easy_o appear_v to_o those_o that_o divest_v themselves_o of_o all_o interest_n can_v and_o will_v indifferent_o examine_v the_o place_n who_o shall_v find_v that_o they_o make_v not_o for_o they_o nor_o indeed_o can_v they_o for_o my_o former_a allege_a reason_n namely_o that_o if_o antiquity_n have_v understand_v they_o so_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o protestant_a sense_n some_o or_o other_o will_v either_o have_v reprove_v they_o for_o so_o frequent_o elsewhere_o affirm_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n as_o protestant_n confess_v they_o do_v as_o i_o have_v show_v or_o for_o affirm_v those_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o be_v contradictory_n to_o they_o which_o see_v they_o do_v not_o it_o be_v manifest_a they_o believe_v no_o such_o contradiction_n in_o their_o writing_n but_o understand_v those_o place_n which_o protestant_n allege_v as_o catholic_n now_o do_v as_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o protestant_n purpose_n but_o for_o their_o catholic_a doctrine_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o can_v be_v interpret_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o protestant_a religion_n for_o if_o they_o can_v why_o do_v the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n accuse_v they_o of_o popery_n it_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o 26._o of_o de_fw-fr doct_n christ_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 25._o 26._o s._n augustine_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v also_o as_o proper_a for_o the_o father_n and_o agreeable_a to_o reason_n that_o where_o there_o be_v many_o clear_a place_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o some_o few_o obscure_a place_n on_o the_o other_o the_o obscure_a must_v give_v place_n to_o the_o clear_a and_o be_v reduce_v to_o a_o agreement_n with_o they_o in_o meaning_n which_o rule_n if_o it_o be_v observe_v it_o will_v easy_o appear_v whether_o the_o father_n be_v of_o the_o roman_a or_o the_o protestant_a church_n as_o for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o professor_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n it_o who_o the_o ancient_a apostolical_a church_n have_v her_o resurrection_n which_o like_o epimenidâ—_n they_o say_v fall_v asleep_a when_o she_o be_v young_a and_o wake_v not_o till_o she_o be_v old_a no_o man_n know_v what_o be_v become_v of_o she_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o can_v not_o indeed_o find_v iâ—_n more_o ancient_a than_o some_o very_a old_a man_n somewhat_o above_o sixscore_o year_n old_a paâ—_n that_o die_v in_o england_n but_o few_o year_n ago_o may_v have_v be_v grandfather_n to_o the_o religion_n or_o at_o least_o elder_a brother_n to_o the_o father_n thereof_o martin_n luther_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 1517._o like_o a_o prodigious_a comet_n begin_v to_o appear_v and_o engender_v with_o the_o devil_n blast_v the_o beauty_n of_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o fill_v the_o christian_a world_n with_o heresy_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 1529._o luther_n and_o his_o disciple_n receive_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n from_o their_o protestation_n and_o appeal_n from_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o diet_n of_o spira_n in_o which_o title_n the_o nation_n of_o england_n i_o think_v do_v more_o triumph_n than_o any_o of_o luther_n offspring_n and_o whereas_o they_o do_v pretend_v some_o of_o they_o to_o have_v always_o have_v a_o be_v before_o that_o time_n it_o will_v fit_o be_v examine_v in_o the_o next_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v visibility_n for_o the_o maxim_n of_o law_n will_v hold_v good_a in_o this_o case_n idem_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-fr esse_fw-la et_fw-fr non_fw-fr apparere_fw-la it_o be_v all_o one_o not_o to_o be_v and_o not_o to_o appear_v for_o the_o present_a see_v no_o more_o of_o they_o than_o yet_o we_o do_v we_o may_v speak_v to_o they_o in_o the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n 17._o tertullian_n tertul._n de_fw-fr prescript_n 17._o qui_fw-fr estis_n vos_fw-fr unde_fw-la et_fw-la quando_fw-la venistis_fw-la who_o be_v you_o from_o whence_o and_o when_o come_v you_o for_o either_o they_o be_v as_o young_a as_o luther_n apostasy_n or_o else_o old_a than_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n even_o jew_n and_o so_o old_a that_o the_o mark_n be_v quite_o wear_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n chap._n xiii_o of_o visibility_n the_o
not_o prove_v it_o show_v the_o interruption_n of_o their_o succession_n and_o while_o they_o affirm_v it_o show_v that_o they_o believe_v their_o succession_n and_o call_v insufficient_a unless_o they_o derive_v it_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thereby_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o true_a church_n which_o they_o in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o dependence_n have_v forsake_v and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o true_a church_n upon_o what_o pretence_n soever_o for_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o suppose_v and_o their_o reformation_n neither_o be_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v infallibily_n sure_a of_o nothing_o since_o they_o hold_v their_o church_n may_v err_v and_o so_o for_o aught_o ought_v they_o certain_o know_v it_o do_v in_o accu_n and_o forsake_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o their_o own_o imaginary_a amendment_n and_o instead_o of_o christ_n have_v choose_v barrabas_n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o inconsiderate_a than_o to_o forsake_v the_o true_a church_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n upon_o pretence_n of_o who_o truth_n they_o be_v by_o their_o own_o confession_n also_o uncertain_a for_o he_o that_o confess_v he_o may_v err_v in_o that_o wherein_o he_o may_v err_v be_v a_o object_n of_o the_o understanding_n not_o of_o the_o sense_n can_v be_v sure_a that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v and_o so_o they_o be_v altogether_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o a_o ground_n not_o infallible_o no_o nor_o prudent_o sure_a of_o the_o least_o tittle_n they_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v infallible_o sure_a because_o they_o may_v err_v as_o themselves_o confess_v they_o can_v be_v prudent_o sure_a see_v there_o be_v a_o hundred_o voice_n and_o judgement_n of_o man_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o one_o for_o any_o protestant_a church_n they_o have_v therefore_o do_v much_o more_o wise_o to_o have_v follow_v the_o admonition_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o timothy_n depositum_fw-la custodi_fw-la keep_v that_o which_o be_v commit_v to_o thy_o charge_n 1._o tim._n 6.20_o and_o what_o be_v that_o say_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n he_o answer_v comomnit_fw-la advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi c._n 27._o it_o be_v that_o which_o thou_o be_v trust_v with_o not_o that_o which_o be_v find_v out_o by_o thou_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v receive_v not_o which_o thou_o have_v devise_v a_o thing_n not_o of_o wit_n that_o be_v of_o thy_o own_o fancy_n but_o of_o learning_n that_o be_v which_o thou_o have_v learn_v not_o of_o private_a usurpation_n but_o of_o public_a tradition_n a_o thing_n bring_v to_o thou_o not_o bring_v forth_o by_o thou_o wherein_o thou_o ought_v to_o be_v not_o the_o author_n but_o the_o keeper_n not_o a_o master_n but_o a_o scholar_n not_o a_o leader_n but_o a_o follower_n §_o 2._o as_o for_o their_o assertion_n who_o say_v that_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v all_o one_o church_n it_o be_v both_o false_a &_o foolish_a false_a it_o be_v because_o the_o differ_v in_o any_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o the_o church_n make_v one_o party_n not_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n &_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o england_n differ_v in_o many_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n account_v the_o four_o grand_a heretic_n who_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o one_o with_o she_o that_o condemn_v they_o and_o they_o hold_v each_o of_o they_o but_o some_o one_o or_o very_o few_o point_v different_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o either_o they_o must_v confess_v themselves_o also_o not_o to_o be_v one_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o else_o that_o all_o hretique_n be_v of_o it_o which_o be_v absurd_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o 10._o of_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o symbolo_fw-la c._n 10._o s._n augustine_n who_o say_v that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v of_o the_o church_n if_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o that_o be_v condemn_v in_o those_o counsel_n do_v indeed_o hold_v heresy_n and_o so_o be_v not_o the_o church_n but_o their_o own_o be_v truth_n and_o amendment_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v so_o do_v those_o heretic_n also_o say_v yea_o and_o prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n and_o father_n in_o their_o own_o sense_n and_o do_v believe_v their_o doctrine_n to_o be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n as_o confident_o as_o any_o protestant_n in_o the_o world_n do_v they_o who_o can_v say_v more_o for_o themselves_o than_o they_o do_v and_o they_o be_v some_o of_o they_o as_o numerous_a and_o as_o learned_a as_o protestant_n be_v nor_o be_v there_o more_o authority_n against_o they_o than_o against_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n guide_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v &_o unwritten_a moreover_o they_o be_v the_o party_n accuse_v so_o be_v the_o protestant_n it_o be_v not_o fit_a therefore_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o judge_n if_o they_o say_v that_o they_o also_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o error_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a that_o she_o shall_v be_v judge_n i_o answer_v some_o body_n must_v if_o ever_o we_o will_v have_v a_o end_n of_o controversy_n and_o then_o whether_o the_o whole_a society_n of_o christian_n or_o some_o one_o or_o few_o man_n for_o so_o all_o heresy_n begin_v and_o so_o do_v the_o protestant_a religion_n in_o one_o luther_n let_v any_o indifferent_a man_n judge_v moreover_o god_n have_v make_v the_o church_n the_o judge_n say_v tell_v the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o those_o protestant_n must_v grant_v who_o say_v they_o be_v one_o with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n when_o they_o revolt_v from_o she_o and_o to_o consider_v the_o matter_n according_a to_o reason_n see_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o society_n and_o body_n whether_o ecclesiasticalll_n or_o civil_a if_o any_o one_o or_o few_o member_n break_v the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o whole_a who_o shall_v judge_v whether_o it_o be_v well_o or_o ill_o do_v sure_o either_o the_o head_n or_o the_o head_n and_o whole_a representative_a body_n together_o and_o this_o be_v the_o proceed_n against_o luther_n and_o the_o protestant_n in_o a_o general_n council_n by_o which_o they_o be_v condemn_v and_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o judgement_n if_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a but_o that_o the_o condemn_a party_n justify_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o bare_a affirmation_n or_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n according_a to_o his_o own_o particular_a fancy_n contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a body_n whereof_o he_o be_v or_o be_v a_o member_n may_v be_v admit_v what_o heretic_n or_o rebel_n will_v ever_o be_v find_v guilty_a or_o will_v not_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o mankind_n be_v account_v a_o true_a christian_a and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n second_o it_o be_v both_o poor_a and_o absurd_a for_o protestant_n to_o seek_v for_o shelter_n and_o countenance_n under_o that_o church_n which_o they_o have_v abandon_v disgrace_v and_o cruel_o wound_v though_o to_o their_o own_o destruction_n thereby_o also_o abusive_o persuade_v many_o people_n to_o keep_v still_o in_o the_o protestant_a church_n while_o they_o think_v they_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a they_o be_v as_o their_o new_a master_n teach_v they_o both_o but_o one_o church_n §_o 3._o but_o catholic_n who_o consent_n it_o be_v very_o fit_a shall_v be_v take_v in_o this_o matter_n acknowledge_v no_o such_o union_n of_o church_n betwixt_o themselves_o and_o protestant_n for_o catholic_n do_v not_o allow_v their_o ordination_n and_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n for_o good_a which_o appear_v in_o that_o if_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n revolt_n to_o the_o protestant_a party_n he_o be_v allow_v by_o they_o to_o be_v a_o lawful_a priest_n but_o not_o so_o if_o a_o protestant_a minister_n return_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n also_o some_o protestant_n grant_v that_o roman_a catholic_n may_v be_v save_v in_o their_o religion_n but_o catholic_n do_v not_o grant_v the_o like_a to_o protestant_n which_o they_o will_v do_v sure_o if_o they_o think_v they_o be_v all_o one_o church_n beside_o the_o deny_v to_o communicate_v with_o each_o other_o be_v a_o proof_n that_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o both_o they_o be_v not_o all_o one_o church_n and_o whereas_o protestant_n magnify_v their_o own_o charity_n in_o this_o kind_a conceit_n of_o they_o and_o accuse_v catholic_n of_o the_o want_n thereof_o it_o be_v very_o idle_a for_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n and_o the_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v to_o be_v have_v be_v not_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o
religion_n can_v show_v so_o much_o as_o for_o their_o affirm_v of_o convert_v some_o to_o their_o faith_n who_o before_o be_v catholic_n it_o be_v impertinent_a for_o so_o any_o heretic_n that_o ever_o be_v and_o have_v the_o unhappy_a success_n as_o some_o have_v have_v of_o draw_v any_o king_n or_o kingdom_n to_o their_o heresy_n may_v say_v that_o they_o convert_v they_o so_o that_o by_o the_o mark_n thus_o place_v the_o true_a church_n can_v not_o be_v discern_v from_o the_o false_a that_o therefore_o which_o do_v distinguish_v they_o be_v the_o conversion_n of_o heathen_a which_o have_v be_v perform_v throughout_o the_o world_n by_o roman_a catholic_n only_a and_o that_o which_o the_o protestant_n have_v do_v be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o heretic_n have_v do_v before_o they_o and_o what_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o novellist_n of_o who_o tertullian_n affirm_v prescript_n cap._n 42._o that_o their_o employment_n be_v not_o to_o convert_v heathen_n but_o to_o pervert_v they_o who_o be_v already_o convert_v and_o how_o barren_a their_o attempt_n have_v be_v in_o the_o other_o and_o true_a way_n of_o conversion_n from_o heathenism_n be_v by_o their_o own_o 237._o own_o phil._n nicol._n com._n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la christi_fw-la l._n 1._o p._n 395._o rich_a inter_fw-la epist_n calv._n epist_n 237._o author_n to_o their_o shame_n confess_v and_o doubtless_o it_o must_v needs_o seem_v a_o prodigious_a thing_n that_o protestant_n or_o any_o other_o heretic_n shall_v have_v so_o little_a zeal_n or_o meet_v with_o so_o ill_a success_n in_o the_o convert_n of_o the_o world_n to_o christ_n if_o they_o alone_o be_v the_o true_a christian_n or_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o dilate_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v perform_v by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o catholic_n and_o yet_o they_o not_o be_v the_o true_a christian_n or_o that_o the_o roman_a catholic_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v false_a and_o yet_o it_o alone_o have_v the_o vigour_n and_o efficacy_n to_o convert_v soul_n which_o the_o prophet_n david_n psal_n 18._o ascribe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o law_n of_o god_n as_o for_o the_o protestant_n it_o be_v not_o to_o any_o reasonable_a man_n probable_a that_o they_o shall_v ever_o convert_v any_o nation_n or_o so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o single_a person_n except_o some_o poor_a wretch_n or_o other_o who_o fear_n or_o gain_n will_v drive_v or_o draw_v to_o any_o thing_n see_v they_o have_v not_o mean_n among_o they_o proportionable_a to_o such_o a_o end_n want_v both_o miracle_n and_o also_o that_o admirable_a sanctity_n of_o life_n with_o which_o many_o catholic_n especial_o those_o who_o have_v convert_v nation_n have_v be_v endow_v for_o what_o prudent_a heathen_a will_v believe_v the_o story_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o adam_n fall_n by_o eat_v of_o a_o apple_n of_o god_n incarnation_n and_o death_n of_o his_o mother_n virginity_n with_o the_o rest_n be_v so_o disproportion_v to_o corrupt_a humane_a reason_n unless_o they_o be_v prove_v unto_o he_o by_o some_o visible_a act_n which_o be_v in_o his_o judgement_n as_o high_a above_o nature_n as_o be_v the_o point_v propose_v he_o to_o believe_v such_o be_v miracle_n above_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n and_o high_a sanctity_n above_o the_o reach_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n or_o who_o can_v blame_v they_o if_o they_o do_v not_o without_o these_o sign_n believe_v see_v our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o jew_n if_o i_o have_v not_o do_v work_n in_o they_o which_o no_o other_o man_n have_v do_v they_o shall_v not_o have_v sin_n john_n 15.24_o which_o work_v see_v ehe_fw-ge protestant_n can_v show_v there_o be_v no_o hope_n leave_v to_o they_o ever_o to_o convert_v a_o nation_n but_o if_o they_o do_v they_o may_v also_o convert_v i_o to_o they_o again_o chah._n xviii_o of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o mark_v of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o life_n §_o 1._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v holiness_n of_o doctrine_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n say_v math._n 7.13.14_o straight_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o narrow_a be_v the_o way_n which_o lead_v to_o life_n and_o wide_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o broad_a be_v the_o way_n that_o lead_v to_o destruction_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o know_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n that_o the_o way_n through_o which_o she_o direct_v her_o child_n be_v very_o strait_a and_o narrow_a she_o enjoin_v confession_n of_o sin_n not_o only_o to_o god_n but_o to_o his_o priest_n also_o not_o only_a contrition_n and_o sorrow_n for_o sin_n but_o also_o satisfaction_n by_o do_v of_o penance_n and_o restitution_n of_o real_a damage_n do_v to_o our_o neighbour_n she_o oblige_v to_o set_v time_n of_o fast_v &_o prayer_n &_o magnify_v the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n propound_v also_o and_o commend_v the_o sublime_a act_n of_o voluntary_a poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n and_o the_o excercise_v of_o other_o great_a act_n of_o austerity_n for_o the_o subdue_a of_o sin_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o to_o express_v our_o love_n to_o christ_n who_o suffer_v so_o much_o for_o we_o and_o to_o this_o end_n have_v set_v forth_o a_o world_n of_o book_n of_o admirable_a devotion_n and_o direction_n of_o every_o moment_n of_o a_o man_n life_n to_o holiness_n and_o height_n of_o purity_n on_o the_o contrary_a look_n upon_o the_o protestant_n and_o we_o find_v a_o wide_a gate_n of_o liberty_n set_v open_a through_o which_o every_o one_o natural_o delight_v to_o pass_v they_o deny_v confession_n purgatory_n or_o any_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n after_o it_o be_v remit_v by_o contrition_n as_o also_o all_o merit_n of_o work_n whereby_o they_o make_v all_o fast_a prayer_n mortification_n and_o good_a work_n useless_a and_o quench_v the_o fear_n of_o commit_v sin_n for_o out_o of_o doubt_n next_o to_o the_o pure_a love_n of_o god_n and_o fear_v to_o hell_n the_o fear_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o man_n be_v the_o great_a restrainer_n of_o vice_n they_o teach_v that_o chastity_n be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n cooperate_a with_o god_n grace_n 119._o grace_n luther_n to_o 5._o wit_n serm._n the_o matrim_n fol._n 119._o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n to_o be_v without_o a_o woman_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v stay_v or_o omit_v but_o be_v as_o necessary_a as_o to_o eat_v drink_v purge_v etc._n etc._n now_o what_o a_o floodgate_n of_o liberty_n do_v this_o set_v open_a to_o young_a man_n and_o maid_n yea_o to_o all_o single_a person_n who_o have_v not_o every_o day_n the_o opportunity_n of_o marriage_n as_o also_o to_o all_o marry_a people_n in_o the_o absence_n or_o infirmity_n one_o of_o another_o for_o who_o if_o he_o be_v teach_v that_o he_o can_v abstain_v will_v strive_v to_o reach_v at_o a_o impossibility_n again_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o commandment_n be_v impossible_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o this_o ordinary_o slacken_v all_o endeavour_n to_o that_o end_n that_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o which_o usher_v in_o the_o neglect_n of_o all_o good_a work_n that_o man_n have_v not_o free_a will_n no_o not_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o this_o make_v all_o exhortation_n to_o virtue_n and_o dissuasion_n from_o vice_n fruitless_a in_o they_o and_o that_o all_o that_o be_v save_v be_v assure_v thereof_o in_o this_o life_n than_o which_o what_o great_a temptation_n to_o presumption_n and_o the_o boldness_n of_o sin_v and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o in_o who_o these_o principle_n do_v not_o take_v this_o effect_n it_o be_v not_o because_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o afford_v it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v restrain_v by_o some_o other_o motive_n therefore_o sir_n edwin_n sandys_n in_o his_o relation_n sect_n 48._o say_v let_v the_o protestant_n look_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o charity_n upon_o they_o of_o the_o papacy_n as_o well_o as_o of_o severity_n and_o they_o shall_v find_v some_o excellent_a order_n of_o government_n some_o singular_a help_n for_o the_o increase_n of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v in_o virtue_n and_o contrariwise_o in_o themselves_o look_v with_o a_o more_o single_a and_o less_o indulgent_a eye_n they_o shall_v find_v there_o be_v no_o such_o absolute_a perfection_n in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o reformation_n yea_o to_o speak_v more_o true_o and_o full_o they_o shall_v find_v nothing_o but_o imperfection_n §_o 2._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v holiness_n of_o life_n to_o which_o purpose_n our_o saviour_n say_v a_o good_a tree_n bring_v forth_o good_a fruit_n and_o again_o beware_v of_o false_a prophet_n which_o come_v to_o you_o in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o be_v
mention_v by_o plutarch_n which_o have_v a_o body_n like_o a_o sword_n but_o want_v a_o heart_n they_o have_v at_o least_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o a_o show_n of_o strength_n and_o sharpness_n but_o inward_o have_v no_o power_n spirit_n or_o vigour_n and_o that_o all_o their_o specious_a show_n of_o purity_n reformation_n and_o evangelicall_n truth_n be_v but_o like_o a_o shallow_a brook_n or_o plash_n of_o water_n wherein_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o sun_n or_o moon_n and_o star_n with_o the_o whole_a face_n of_o heaven_n as_o if_o it_o be_v as_o deep_a as_o heaven_n be_v high_a when_o if_o we_o but_o sound_v it_o with_o our_o little_a finger_n we_o pierce_v it_o through_o even_o to_o the_o earth_n so_o their_o pretence_n of_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n heavenly_a truth_n and_o nothing_o but_o the_o truth_n as_o if_o like_a prometheus_n they_o have_v fetch_v it_o themselves_o from_o heaven_n be_v fathom_v i_o find_v no_o deep_o than_o the_o shallow_a conceit_n of_o private_a head_n and_o that_o like_o micol_n they_o have_v send_v away_o david_n and_o lay_v a_o image_n in_o his_o place_n 1_o king_n 19_o they_o have_v renounce_v the_o true_a and_o live_a word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n thereof_o and_o lay_v a_o image_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n dress_v in_o the_o same_o letter_n in_o the_o room_n thereof_o and_o so_o be_v though_o not_o of_o saint_n and_o image_n which_o they_o ought_v yet_o worshipper_n of_o their_o own_o imagination_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o as_o be_v a_o high_a idolatry_n §_o 8._o these_o these_o be_v the_o motive_n which_o have_v incline_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o other_o protestant_a church_n be_v guilty_a both_o of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n two_o sin_n of_o high_a nature_n the_o one_o against_o god_n the_o other_o against_o our_o neighbour_n the_o one_o against_o faith_n the_o other_o against_o charity_n by_o deny_v their_o belief_n to_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o god_n the_o supreme_a author_n and_o propose_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o supreme_a witness_n of_o divine_a truth_n and_o by_o rend_v the_o seamlesse_a coat_n of_o christ_n separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o church_n and_o that_o as_o some_o of_o their_o most_o learned_a say_v for_o thing_n not_o fundamental_a and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o imprudent_a than_o for_o a_o unfundamentall_a error_n to_o commit_v a_o fundamental_a sin_n and_o such_o it_o be_v to_o separate_v from_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o confess_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v and_o as_o the_o pretend_a error_n for_o which_o they_o do_v separate_v they_o confess_v be_v not_o fundamental_a so_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v for_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o church_n may_v err_v they_o be_v no_o error_n at_o all_o and_o so_o again_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v they_o have_v not_o reform_v but_o deform_v themselves_o and_o be_v go_v out_o of_o god_n blessing_n as_o we_o say_v into_o the_o warm_a sun_n what_o madesse_n it_o be_v to_o make_v or_o continue_v a_o separation_n from_o a_o true_a church_n so_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o christian_n upon_o pretence_n not_o account_v true_a by_o any_o but_o themselves_o and_o nor_o certain_o know_v to_o be_v true_a so_o much_o as_o by_o themselves_o and_o as_o s._n augustine_n de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccles_n c._n 3._o argue_v against_o the_o donatist_n if_o both_o side_n be_v true_a they_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o separate_v and_o to_o fly_v from_o those_o who_o they_o have_v in_o possession_n if_o both_o false_a there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o separation_n that_o they_o shall_v fly_v from_o those_o who_o be_v no_o more_o faulty_a than_o themselves_o if_o our_o doctrine_n be_v true_a and_o they_o false_a there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n because_o they_o ought_v rather_o to_o have_v amend_v themselves_o and_o continue_v in_o unity_n and_o if_o we_o be_v false_a and_o they_o true_a there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n because_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v forsake_v the_o innocent_a world_n to_o who_o either_o they_o will_v not_o or_o they_o can_v not_o demonstrate_v their_o truth_n nor_o can_v it_o excuse_v they_o to_o say_v that_o such_o or_o such_o thing_n be_v against_o their_o conscience_n for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o regulate_v their_o conscience_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o church_n not_o of_o themselves_o otherwise_o contentious_a and_o self-willed_a spirit_n will_v never_o want_v this_o plea_n to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o so_o to_o serve_v god_n with_o their_o will-worship_n and_o not_o to_o demand_v of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o make_v her_o conscience_n stoop_v to_o a_o compliance_n with_o they_o which_o be_v insolent_a and_o unreasonable_a it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o that_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o conscience_n sin_n so_o also_o if_o he_o do_v not_o that_o which_o he_o be_v command_v he_o sin_n therefore_o to_o reconcile_v this_o conflict_n of_o conscience_n man_n may_v and_o must_v though_o it_o go_v against_o the_o grain_n of_o their_o private_a judgement_n submit_v themselves_o by_o a_o implicit_a faith_n to_o the_o church_n by_o believe_v she_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o themselves_o and_o so_o believe_v what_o she_o say_v to_o be_v true_a otherwise_o this_o conscience_n will_v be_v a_o plea_n for_o all_o disobedience_n and_o impiety_n when_o wicked_a man_n may_v say_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v persuade_v in_o their_o conscience_n that_o the_o thing_n they_o be_v command_v to_o believe_v or_o do_v be_v good_a but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n be_v so_o and_o therefore_o they_o will_v do_v they_o thus_o erroneous_a man_n may_v think_v it_o lawful_a to_o commit_v murder_n or_o adultery_n as_o all_o rebel_n do_v the_o one_o and_o familist_n and_o adamite_n the_o other_o and_o we_o see_v that_o protestant_n who_o make_v conscience_n their_o plea_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o ground_n of_o separation_n will_v not_o admit_v this_o from_o other_o that_o be_v under_o their_o command_n the_o legal_a protestant_n of_o england_n will_v not_o permit_v any_o man_n under_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n to_o refuse_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n but_o think_v all_o man_n bind_v to_o submit_v their_o belief_n therein_o to_o they_o and_o now_o the_o reformer_n of_o the_o reform_a who_o heretofore_o complain_v of_o it_o as_o a_o egyptian_a burden_n to_o have_v any_o thing_n impose_v on_o they_o against_o their_o conscience_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o impose_v upon_o other_o man_n conscience_n in_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o covenant_n of_o conspiracy_n and_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n and_o of_o believe_v a_o religion_n not_o only_o now_o in_o be_v but_o whatsoever_o hereafter_o shall_v be_v by_o they_o contrive_v nor_o will_v they_o suffer_v any_o man_n tenderness_n of_o conscience_n to_o be_v a_o ground_n for_o the_o separation_n of_o his_o obedience_n so_o that_o the_o separation_n of_o all_o protestant_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n as_o it_o have_v no_o ground_n of_o truth_n so_o have_v it_o not_o either_o of_o prudence_n or_o justice_n §_o 9_o and_o if_o the_o protestant_n especial_o the_o chill_a worthian_n will_v be_v as_o they_o pretend_v the_o servant_n of_o reason_n and_o follow_v she_o whither_o she_o shall_v guide_v they_o i_o can_v see_v how_o they_o can_v avoid_v come_v to_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n for_o see_v that_o according_a to_o they_o there_o be_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o if_o there_o be_v so_o it_o be_v in_o their_o fundamental_n yet_o see_v they_o have_v no_o infallible_a knowledge_n what_o those_o fundamental_n be_v they_o must_v needs_o slide_v back_o again_o to_o their_o former_a universal_a uncertainty_n all_o the_o assurance_n they_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n can_v be_v but_o probable_a now_o aristotle_n the_o great_a master_n of_o reason_n give_v this_o rule_n of_o probability_n that_o say_v he_o be_v probable_a which_o seem_v so_o to_o all_o or_o to_o the_o most_o or_o to_o the_o most_o wise_a and_o among_o they_o to_o all_o or_o to_o the_o most_o or_o to_o the_o most_o famous_a and_o eminent_a which_o rule_n be_v so_o consonant_a to_o reason_n as_o i_o think_v no_o reasonable_a creature_n will_v deny_v it_o nor_o can_v any_o protestant_n except_o pride_n and_o ignorance_n shut_v the_o door_n of_o his_o confession_n deny_v that_o this_o rule_n of_o probability_n among_o all_o sort_n of_o christian_n be_v applyable_a only_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n there_o have_v be_v infinite_o more_o and_o more_o wise_a and_o learned_a people_n
church_n that_o never_o have_v the_o power_n to_o invite_v a_o king_n or_o nation_n to_o their_o communion_n but_o such_o as_o be_v bear_v to_o it_o or_o at_o first_o compel_v to_o it_o by_o the_o violence_n of_o some_o prevail_a faction_n or_o move_v to_o it_o by_o oblique_a and_o self-reflecting_a end_n barren_a and_o in_o jurious_a church_n that_o live_v not_o by_o their_o own_o labour_n and_o the_o gain_v they_o make_v thereof_o but_o boast_v only_o of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v ravish_v from_o other_o and_o convert_v not_o from_o heathenism_n but_o near_a to_o it_o §_o 5._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n work_v wonder_n far_o above_o the_o power_n of_o all_o create_a being_n command_v by_o the_o rich_a dowry_n of_o her_o husband_n and_o saviour_n heaven_n earth_n and_o hell_n and_o all_o the_o frame_n of_o the_o creation_n make_v they_o bow_v their_o fix_a and_o stubborn_a nature_n and_o meek_o yield_v to_o the_o dreadful_a command_n of_o man_n prop_v by_o omnipotent_a divinity_n in_o which_o the_o miracle_n of_o miracle_n transubstantiation_n be_v most_o frequent_o wrought_v even_o million_o of_o time_n a_o day_n and_o sufficient_o prove_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o frequent_a effusion_n of_o blood_n that_o it_o have_v make_v like_o murder_a body_n many_o time_n bleed_v afresh_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o murderer_n to_o confute_v the_o incredulity_n of_o jew_n and_o heretic_n which_o if_o it_o do_v not_o so_o to_o those_o that_o do_v not_o see_v it_o have_v credible_a testimony_n thereof_o as_o well_o as_o to_o those_o that_o see_v it_o shall_v one_o day_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o most_o precious_a soul-healing_a balm_n be_v require_v at_o their_o unhappy_a hand_n when_o he_o shall_v come_v encircle_v with_o flame_n and_o arm_v with_o dreadful_a thunder_n to_o throw_v down_o vengeance_n on_o the_o impious_a and_o unbeliever_n who_o shall_v remediles_o feel_v that_o which_o heretofore_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v not_o shall_v be_v damn_v mark_n 16.16_o there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n that_o do_v wonder_n indeed_o but_o they_o be_v wondrous_a evil_n the_o foul_a in_o all_o the_o stock_n and_o brood_n of_o villainy_n too_o many_o to_o be_v repeat_v but_o not_o to_o be_v forgive_v for_o that_o therefore_o i_o will_v always_o pray_v church_n that_o be_v so_o poor_a in_o proof_n of_o their_o doctrine_n that_o they_o neither_o come_v near_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n nor_o yet_o do_v so_o much_o as_o the_o accurse_a antichrist_n for_o he_o shall_v do_v some_o wonder_n but_o they_o do_v none_o or_o at_o least_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a miracle_n that_o they_o do_v and_o that_o be_v that_o be_v as_o they_o say_v the_o true_a pure_a church_n of_o god_n they_o do_v no_o miracle_n and_o one_o miracle_n i_o beseech_v god_n to_o do_v among_o they_o and_o especial_o in_o the_o once-every-way_n happy_a and_o the_o now-every-way_n miserable_a kingdom_n of_o england_n that_o be_v once_o more_o to_o convert_v they_o to_o his_o true_a faith_n and_o catholic_a roman_a church_n where_o it_o be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v that_o they_o may_v see_v and_o submit_v before_o it_o be_v too_o late_a to_o he_o who_o they_o have_v pierce_v and_o may_v as_o christ_n admonish_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n remember_v from_o whence_o they_o be_v fall_v repent_v and_o do_v their_o first_o work_n rev._n 2.5_o before_o all_o hope_n to_o see_v the_o kingdom_n flourish_n be_v wither_v and_o that_o by_o their_o fall_n from_o bad_a to_o worse_o there_o remain_v nothing_o but_o a_o fearful_a expectation_n of_o see_v it_o overrun_v and_o possess_v by_o some_o barbarous_a nation_n as_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v by_o the_o turk_n for_o their_o heresy_n most_o likely_a and_o schism_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o that_o they_o will_v become_v such_o themselves_o §_o 6._o here_o you_o may_v see_v a_o church_n that_o be_v the_o world_n sanctum_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la most_o holy_a place_n guild_v with_o the_o life_n of_o innumerable_a both_o man_n and_o woman_n person_n of_o matchless_a sanctity_n shine_v through_o the_o veil_n of_o their_o coarse_a cloth_n and_o neglect_a flesh_n yea_o in_o the_o feeble_a sex_n god_n make_v his_o power_n as_o he_o say_v to_o s._n paul_n perfect_a through_o weakness_n people_z so_o charitable_a to_o other_o that_o they_o will_v forgive_v every_o one_o but_o themselves_o and_o so_o severe_a to_o themselves_o that_o they_o have_v rather_o lose_v the_o reward_n of_o their_o well-doing_n than_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o evil_n who_o fast_v and_o prayer_n like_o empty-bellied_n instrument_n send_v up_o harmonious_a music_n to_o heaven_n and_o exceed_v the_o sphere_n who_o suffer_v no_o mutiny_n of_o passion_n against_o reason_n or_o of_o reason_n against_o god_n who_o disdain_n to_o stoop_v to_o the_o lure_n of_o sense_n or_o to_o serve_v it_o in_o any_o thing_n beyond_o the_o margin_n of_o necessity_n but_o ascend_v up_o to_o the_o mount_n tabor_n of_o heavenly_a contemplation_n do_v there_o abide_v with_o christ_n and_o be_v transfigure_v with_o the_o beauty_n of_o holiness_n on_o who_o heart_n be_v write_v that_o which_o be_v on_o the_o breastplate_n of_o aaron_n holiness_n to_o the_o lord_n these_o be_v those_o noble_a worthy_n of_o god_n who_o like_o vriah_n one_o of_o david_n worthy_n be_v ashamed_a to_o enjoy_v the_o pleasure_n and_o delicacy_n of_o this_o life_n while_o they_o consider_v that_o their_o great_a general_n want_v they_o but_o like_o he_o spend_v all_o their_o time_n in_o suffer_v evil_a and_o do_v good_a and_o be_v therein_o like_a to_o arch_a roof_n whereon_o the_o more_o weight_n be_v lay_v the_o firm_a and_o strong_a they_o be_v and_o be_v many_o of_o they_o so_o ecstasy_v with_o heavenly_a rapture_n that_o their_o unbodied_a soul_n leave_v they_o forgetful_a of_o all_o thing_n that_o may_v tend_v to_o their_o temporal_a preservation_n have_v such_o strong_a impression_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n that_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v or_o whatsoever_o do_v they_o so_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o with_o s._n hierome_n they_o hear_v the_o sound_n of_o the_o archangells_n trump_n summon_v they_o to_o judgement_n which_o high_a degree_n of_o holiness_n they_o underprop_v with_o the_o basis_n of_o humility_n and_o like_o the_o weighty_a ear_n of_o corn_n bow_v down_o their_o head_n the_o low_a to_o the_o earth_n and_o stand_v like_o figure_n in_o arithmetic_n where_o the_o last_o in_o place_n be_v great_a in_o account_n so_o that_o this_o alone_a may_v persuade_v infidel_n that_o god_n be_v make_v man_n while_o they_o see_v man_n thus_o make_v go_n into_o their_o secret_n o_o lord_n let_v my_o soul_n come_v let_v my_o glory_n be_v join_v to_o their_o assembly_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n calculate_v only_o for_o the_o meridian_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n who_o apocryphal_a priesthood_n can_v beget_v canonical_a much_o less_o super-canonicall_a virtue_n who_o priest_n like_o antic_n which_o we_o see_v carve_v on_o the_o side_n of_o sumptuous_a building_n seem_v with_o their_o bow_a shoulder_n to_o bear_v up_o the_o house_n when_o they_o be_v indeed_o bear_v up_o by_o it_o so_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a pillar_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n but_o indeed_o have_v no_o share_n therein_o but_o what_o they_o derive_v from_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n thou_o bear_v not_o the_o root_n but_o the_o root_n thou_o rom._n 11.18_o and_o what_o remain_v of_o the_o perfume_n of_o goodness_n yet_o among_o the_o people_n bate_v the_o disposition_n of_o nature_n be_v but_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o roman_a scent_n perhaps_o not_o yet_o utter_o fade_v §_o 7._o last_o look_v upon_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o thing_n so_o complete_a and_o perfect_a in_o all_o her_o dimension_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v as_o indeed_o it_o be_v mould_v on_o a_o heavenly_a frame_n many_o member_n build_v up_o into_o one_o body_n and_o that_o body_n unite_v under_o one_o head_n maintain_v most_o sweet_a and_o admirable_a correspondence_n have_v in_o itself_o all_o fit_a mean_n for_o the_o spiritual_a conservation_n both_o of_o the_o individuum_fw-la and_o species_n of_o the_o particular_a body_n and_o of_o the_o kind_n for_o birth_n here_o be_v baptism_n confirmation_n for_o strength_n and_o advancement_n in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n the_o sacred_a eucharist_n for_o our_o daily_a stock_n of_o spiritual_a improvement_n and_o increase_n and_o so_o our_o spiritual_a sickness_n and_o wound_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o our_o christian_a warfare_n here_o be_v physician_n with_o the_o balm_n of_o gilead_n the_o good_a samaritan_n with_o wine_n and_o oil_n to_o pour_v into_o our_o wound_n the_o holy_a priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n
be_v say_v to_o believe_v it_o but_o to_o know_v it_o and_o if_o so_o what_o excellency_n what_o virtue_n what_o merit_n what_o pious_a affection_n towards_o god_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o they_o see_v plain_o before_o their_o eye_n a_o bold_a presumption_n also_o it_o be_v in_o they_o to_o claim_v a_o clear_a degree_n of_o knowledge_n than_o the_o apostle_n have_v for_o they_o do_v but_o see_v through_o a_o glass_n dark_o 1_o corinth_n 13.12_o but_o these_o man_n be_v convict_v of_o the_o divine_a truth_n of_o the_o thing_n they_o believe_v 107._o fran_n white_a orthodox_n p._n 107._o by_o the_o lustre_n and_o resplendent_a verity_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v a_o privilege_n which_o whosoever_o have_v equal_n the_o blessed_a saint_n in_o heaven_n who_o happiness_n it_o be_v to_o see_v what_o we_o believe_v especial_o see_v one_o point_n of_o the_o doctrine_n protestant_n pretend_v to_o see_v be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n the_o true_a light_n &_o resplendent_a verity_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v see_v manifest_o out_o of_o the_o state_n of_o bliss_n §_o 4._o second_o they_o pretend_v to_o know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o the_o 7._o the_o whites_n reply_v p._n 16.30.68_o feild_n appendix_n pag._n 34._o cal._n inst_z l._n 1._o c._n 7._o majesty_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n but_o i_o conceive_v that_o though_o some_o mystery_n of_o the_o scripture_n carry_v a_o majesty_n in_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o natural_a reason_n and_o a_o elevation_n above_o it_o as_o of_o the_o b._n trinity_n yet_o other_o matter_n of_o scripture_n seem_v unto_o reason_n ridiculous_a as_o the_o serpent_n talk_v with_o eve_n and_o balaams_n ass_n reprove_v of_o his_o master_n with_o many_o other_o nor_o can_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n convince_v i_o see_v we_o know_v that_o many_o learned_a and_o godly_a man_n have_v write_v very_o holy_o who_o writing_n be_v not_o therefore_o account_v the_o word_n of_o god_n beside_o there_o be_v many_o historical_a part_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n upon_o purity_n &_o therefore_o can_v be_v discern_v by_o it_o again_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v know_v by_o the_o stile_n but_o i_o consider_v that_o god_n have_v no_o proper_a stile_n or_o phrase_n of_o his_o own_o but_o can_v at_o his_o pleasure_n all_o style_n &_o that_o he_o do_v use_v the_o pen_n of_o those_o who_o it_o please_v he_o to_o inspire_v couch_v his_o heavenly_a conceit_n under_o their_o usual_a language_n and_o ability_n of_o expression_n whence_o issue_v so_o great_a difference_n of_o style_n as_o be_v on_o all_o side_n acknowledge_v among_o sacred_a writer_n and_o that_o god_n do_v only_o guide_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n they_o write_v not_o in_o the_o stile_n for_o then_o all_o their_o style_n in_o likelihood_n shall_v have_v be_v alike_o indeed_o god_n have_v a_o eternal_a increated_a manner_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v the_o production_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n by_o which_o the_o bless_a do_v discern_v he_o from_o all_o other_o speaker_n by_o the_o evidence_n of_o blissful_a learning_n but_o no_o create_a manner_n of_o speak_v no_o not_o his_o speak_v inward_o to_o the_o soul_n be_v so_o proper_a to_o god_n as_o that_o it_o can_v be_v know_v to_o be_v his_o speak_n by_o the_o mere_a sound_n of_o the_o voice_n or_o by_o the_o stile_n without_o especial_a revelation_n or_o some_o consequent_a miraculous_a effect_n §_o 5._o three_o the_o 19_o the_o whites_n reply_v p._n 19_o harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v allege_v by_o some_o as_o a_o argument_n to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o though_o this_o harmony_n appear_v in_o divers_a thing_n yet_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v very_o many_o seem_a contradiction_n many_o of_o which_o be_v but_o probable_o answer_v by_o commentaetor_n by_o assume_v some_o thing_n without_o proof_n because_o otherwise_o they_o must_v admit_v contradiction_n some_o place_n be_v not_o full_o answer_v but_o the_o father_n be_v force_v to_o fly_v from_o literal_a to_o allegorical_a sense_n as_o appear_v particular_o in_o the_o four_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n the_o genealogy_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o in_o the_o reconcile_n of_o the_o chronology_n of_o the_o king_n and_o see_v no_o man_n be_v infallible_o sure_a that_o all_o the_o answer_v use_v to_o reconcile_v the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n be_v true_a no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v by_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o there_o be_v this_o perfect_a harmony_n in_o they_o nor_o consequent_o that_o they_o be_v thereby_o know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n moreover_o if_o we_o be_v infallible_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v this_o perfect_a harmony_n in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o this_o to_o i_o seem_v not_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n because_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n forbid_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o some_o man_n yea_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o that_o with_o less_o seem_a contradiction_n than_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o no_o man_n account_v that_o this_o prove_v their_o writing_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n neither_o as_o i_o see_v can_v these_o pretence_n before_o mention_v be_v lay_v hold_v on_o by_o the_o unlearned_a multitude_n a_o innumerable_a company_n whereof_o can_v read_v at_o all_o and_o when_o they_o hear_v they_o read_v if_o they_o be_v ask_v will_v say_v that_o they_o see_v not_o this_o light_n this_o majesty_n stile_n and_o harmony_n which_o their_o learned_a man_n talk_v of_o nor_o do_v they_o know_v what_o it_o mean_v nor_o that_o a_o tittle_n of_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o only_o because_o they_o be_v tell_v so_o indeed_o s._n peter_n say_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 2_o pet._n 1.21_o that_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n speak_v as_o they_o be_v move_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o we_o be_v as_o uncertain_a by_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o word_n themselves_o that_o s._n peter_n say_v this_o as_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v altogether_o §_o 6._o so_o that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v that_o there_o be_v any_o more_o than_o probable_a argument_n to_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v certain_a not_o only_o in_o some_o part_n but_o in_o every_o part_n and_o particle_n book_n chapter_n and_o line_n thereof_o which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v know_v by_o the_o light_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o doctrine_n see_v many_o place_n even_o by_o 35_o by_o field_n of_o the_o church_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 15._o whites_n reply_v p._n 35_o protestant_n confession_n be_v dark_a obscure_a and_o full_a of_o difficulty_n and_o how_o can_v that_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o the_o light_n thereof_o when_o the_o light_n thereof_o be_v not_o know_v as_o useless_a also_o to_o their_o purpose_n be_v the_o majesty_n purity_n stile_n harmomony_n or_o any_o the_o like_a for_o we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v harmonious_a because_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n because_o it_o be_v harmonious_a which_o we_o do_v not_o infallible_o see_v so_o that_o upon_o these_o consideration_n i_o see_v no_o evident_a certainty_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o that_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v such_o without_o be_v see_v upon_o some_o other_o word_n of_o god_n more_o clear_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o less_o liable_a to_o corruption_n then_o the_o scripture_n be_v assure_v we_o so_o much_o and_o that_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustine_n 5._o augustine_n aug._n contra_fw-la epist_n fundament_n c._n 5._o i_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v move_v i_o to_o which_o hooker_n one_o of_o the_o learnede_a man_n that_o ever_o the_o protestant_a party_n can_v boast_v of_o agree_v say_v 36._o say_v eccl._n pol._n lib._n 1._o sec_fw-la 14_o p._n 36._o of_o thing_n necessary_a the_o very_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v what_o book_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o esteem_v holy_a which_o point_n be_v confess_v impossible_a for_o the_o scripture_n itself_o to_o teach_v 4.102_o teach_v ibid._n l._n 2_o sec_fw-la 4.102_o for_o if_o any_o one_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v give_v testimony_n to_o all_o yet_o
still_o that_o scripture_n which_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o rest_n will_v require_v another_o scripture_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o it_o 103._o it_o ibid._n p._n 103._o neither_o can_v we_o ever_o come_v to_o any_o pause_n whereon_o to_o rest_v unless_o beside_o scripture_n there_o be_v something_o else_o acknowledge_v and_o this_o something_o be_v as_o he_o say_v 300._o say_v lib._n 2._o ca._n 4._o p._n 300._o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n a_o argument_n whereby_o may_v be_v argue_v and_o convince_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o what_o not_o §_o 8._o last_o some_o say_v they_o know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n prompt_v it_o to_o their_o soul_n and_o this_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n seem_v to_o i_o most_o absurd_a for_o first_o i_o dare_v not_o arrogate_v this_o spirit_n to_o myself_o nor_o can_v i_o know_v it_o be_v in_o any_o other_o his_o say_n the_o spirit_n tell_v he_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o nor_o have_v i_o reason_n to_o believe_v he_o have_v the_o spirit_n more_o than_o i_o without_o some_o proof_n if_o a_o man_n testimony_n in_o his_o own_o case_n may_v thus_o be_v admit_v i_o see_v that_o no_o heretic_n will_v want_v it_o to_o support_v his_o impiety_n by_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o spirit_n as_o 21._o as_o epiphanhaer_fw-mi 21._o simon_n magus_n do_v only_o this_o h._n spirit_n he_o believe_v to_o be_v his_o concubine_n helena_n and_z protestant_n ascribe_v the_o title_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o their_o private_a fancy_n if_o i_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o i_o know_v by_o the_o suggestion_n of_o god_n spirit_n that_o this_o or_o that_o part_n of_o scripture_n or_o that_o none_o of_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n my_o proof_n be_v as_o good_a to_o he_o as_o his_o to_o i_o for_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v a_o sure_a witness_n to_o he_o that_o have_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v none_o to_o other_o unless_o he_o can_v prove_v he_o have_v it_o by_o some_o miraculous_a effect_n and_o without_o this_o kind_n of_o proof_n every_o prudent_a man_n have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o such_o a_o boaster_n be_v a_o liar_n and_o intend_v to_o deceive_v other_o as_o it_o be_v likely_a of_o the_o first_o author_n of_o heresy_n or_o else_o that_o he_o deceive_v himself_o by_o a_o strong_a operation_n of_o his_o fancy_n which_o he_o call_v the_o spirit_n because_o he_o be_v tell_v by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o some_o protestant_n that_o he_o must_v feel_v that_o he_o have_v the_o spirit_n as_o in_o particular_a concern_v the_o assurance_n of_o his_o salvation_n desirous_a then_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_a way_n that_o which_o he_o will_v have_v he_o persuade_v himself_o he_o have_v because_o else_o he_o find_v himself_o at_o a_o loss_n which_o beget_v a_o horror_n in_o he_o which_o to_o avoid_v he_o fly_v to_o this_o pitiful_a refuge_n be_v the_o best_a he_o be_v instruct_v to_o that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o stay_n for_o his_o belief_n and_o repose_v for_o his_o soul_n and_o this_o happen_v common_o and_o most_o strong_o to_o those_o that_o have_v some_o zeal_n but_o little_a wit_n on_o who_o therefore_o the_o reflection_n of_o their_o fancy_n be_v the_o strong_a and_o work_n upon_o they_o as_o upon_o some_o i_o have_v read_v and_o hear_v of_o who_o by_o their_o eager_a desire_n to_o be_v so_o have_v strong_o conceit_v themselves_o to_o be_v indeed_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o other_o kind_n of_o great_a and_o rich_a man_n when_o true_o and_o in_o all_o other_o man_n judgement_n they_o be_v either_o madman_n or_o fool_n so_o that_o this_o i_o perceive_v be_v to_o open_v a_o gap_n to_o any_o man_n fantastical_a pretence_n whatsoever_o who_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o peaceable_a way_n to_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o man_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o each_o one_o pretend_v the_o spirit_n he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o yield_v to_o another_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o infallible_a director_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v yet_o when_o it_o be_v different_a in_o different_a man_n who_o pretend_v to_o it_o as_o it_o often_o fall_v out_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v deceive_v and_o both_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o each_o other_o yet_o neither_o yield_v to_o other_o the_o contention_n end_v in_o the_o action_n of_o zedekiah_n against_o the_o prophet_n micheas_n who_o give_v he_o a_o box_n on_o the_o ear_n and_o say_v 2_o chron._n 18.23_o which_o way_n pass_v the_o spirit_n of_o our_o lord_n from_o i_o that_o it_o shall_v speak_v to_o thou_o and_o so_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o among_o those_o that_o derive_v their_o knowledge_n this_o way_n that_o they_o end_v their_o difference_n by_o blow_n and_o conquest_n not_o by_o counsel_n and_o miracle_n plut._n plut._n and_o as_o the_o son_n of_o pyrrhus_n ask_v he_o who_o shall_v succeed_v he_o in_o his_o kingdom_n he_o answer_v he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sword_n so_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v among_o they_o who_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o the_o true_a religion_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v he_o that_o have_v the_o most_o strength_n of_o arm_n to_o maintain_v it_o but_o s._n peter_n do_v otherwise_o who_o provoke_v by_o simon_n magus_n prove_v that_o he_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n by_o raise_v up_o a_o child_n from_o death_n egesippus_fw-la egesippus_fw-la which_o the_o other_o with_o all_o his_o magic_n can_v not_o do_v who_o also_o challenge_v s._n peter_n to_o fly_v from_o the_o capitol_n to_o mount_n aventine_n while_o he_o be_v do_v so_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o s._n peter_n he_o come_v tumble_v down_o and_o break_v his_o leg_n whereof_o he_o soon_o after_o die_v if_o man_n that_o boast_v of_o the_o spirit_n can_v this_o way_n prove_v it_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustine_n be_v appliable_a unto_o they_o joan._n they_o tract_n 45._o in_o joan._n there_o be_v innumerable_a who_o do_v not_o only_o boast_v that_o they_o be_v videntes_fw-la or_o prophet_n but_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v illuminate_v or_o enlighten_v by_o christ_n but_o indeed_o be_v heretic_n §_o 5._o yet_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n incline_v he_o thereunto_o for_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v ephes_n 2.8_o faith_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n but_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o inspiration_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n one_o immediate_a without_o the_o concourse_n of_o any_o external_a ground_n of_o assurance_n the_o other_o mediate_v move_v the_o heart_n to_o adhere_v to_o a_o external_a ground_n of_o assurance_n make_v it_o to_o apprehend_v divine_o of_o the_o authority_n thereof_o they_o that_o challenge_v the_o first_o be_v enthusiast_n and_o run_v into_o all_o the_o forementioned_a absurdity_n they_o that_o take_v the_o latter_a way_n must_v beside_o their_o inward_a persuasion_n have_v a_o external_a ground_n of_o belief_n and_o than_o what_o be_v there_o so_o high_a and_o sufficient_a as_o the_o testimony_n of_o universal_a tradition_n agreeable_a whereunto_o hooker_n say_v 7.8_o say_v eccles_n pol_n lib._n 2._o sect_n 7.8_o the_o outward_a letter_n seal_v with_o the_o inward_a witness_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o every_o particular_a man_n to_o judge_v and_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v canonical_a the_o gospel_n itself_o to_o be_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n 3._o christ_n lib._n 3._o sect_n 3._o but_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n church_n as_o he_o say_v be_v necessary_o require_v thereunto_o §_o 9_o and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o may_v know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n without_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o do_v no_o where_n appear_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o whole_a word_n of_o god_n and_o contain_v all_o that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v unto_o the_o church_n for_o their_o direction_n so_o that_o my_o first_o quere_z will_v still_a be_v unsatisfied_a to_o wit_n how_o we_o shall_v know_v the_o whole_a word_n of_o god_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v for_o even_o that_o word_n which_o be_v write_v do_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o be_v not_o write_v and_o therefore_o do_v s._n paul_n exhort_v we_o to_o keep_v both_o the_o write_v and_o unwritten_a stand_v fast_o say_v he_o and_o keep_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v learn_v whether_o by_o word_n or_o by_o our_o epistle_n 2_o thes_n 2.15_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o first_o church_n of_o god_n from_o the_o creation_n until_o moses_n which_o be_v about_o the_o space_n
be_v no_o such_o plain_a place_n in_o many_o case_n to_o be_v find_v which_o they_o themselves_o prove_v by_o their_o disagreement_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o many_o place_n therefore_o to_o allay_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o assertion_n they_o add_v that_o it_o be_v scripture_n diligent_o read_v by_o we_o and_o one_o place_n confer_v with_o another_o all_o circumstance_n weigh_v and_o much_o prayer_n use_v which_o be_v in_o effect_n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n itself_o but_o they_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o aforesaid_a mean_n §_o 6._o but_o all_o these_o way_n of_o study_n and_o conference_n skill_n in_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o like_a be_v but_o humane_a endeavour_n and_o subject_a to_o error_n yea_o though_o much_o fervour_n of_o prayer_n be_v mix_v therewith_o and_o such_o as_o the_o mean_n be_v such_o of_o necessity_n must_v be_v the_o interpretation_n and_o determination_n but_o the_o mean_n be_v uncertain_a doubtful_a and_o fallible_a therefore_o such_o must_v be_v the_o interpretation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v uncertain_a it_o may_v be_v false_a and_o whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o no_o protestant_n have_v no_o way_n to_o discover_v but_o by_o the_o spirit_n as_o he_o instruct_v every_o particular_a man_n who_o insufficiency_n i_o find_v in_o my_o former_a consideration_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o it_o can_v assure_v i_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o god_n word_n no_o more_o can_v it_o of_o the_o meaning_n consider_v that_o i_o can_v neither_o know_v whether_o another_o have_v the_o spirit_n nor_o yet_o whether_o i_o have_v it_o myself_o or_o no_o without_o some_o miraculous_a revelation_n for_o all_o other_o proof_n of_o have_v the_o direction_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v but_o humane_a and_o so_o subject_a to_o deceit_n but_o miracle_n we_o be_v sure_o be_v from_o god_n because_o they_o exceed_v all_o humane_a and_o create_a power_n §_o 7._o and_o see_v protestant_n ground_v their_o salvation_n upon_o faith_n only_o which_o as_o they_o say_v do_v only_o justify_v and_o faith_n upon_o scripture_n only_o which_o according_a to_o they_o contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o the_o scripture_n and_o sense_n thereof_o upon_o the_o private_a spirit_n only_o by_o which_o they_o expound_v the_o scripture_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o private_a spirit_n be_v the_o sole_a or_o principal_a ground_n to_o they_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o scripture_n sense_n the_o like_a ground_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o this_o their_o faith_n the_o like_a ground_n of_o their_o salvation_n therefore_o no_o protestant_a can_v have_v great_a certainty_n of_o his_o faith_n or_o salvation_n than_o he_o have_v of_o this_o private_a spirit_n whereof_o see_v he_o have_v none_o either_o from_o scripture_n church_n counsel_n father_n common_a sense_n or_o experience_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v certainty_n of_o nothing_o and_o that_o this_o rely_v upon_o the_o private_a spirit_n must_v needs_o plunge_v he_o into_o infinite_a and_o abominable_a error_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o vanity_n and_o impiety_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o each_o man_n particular_a reason_n be_v the_o last_o judge_n and_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o his_o guide_n in_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v and_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o sole_a judge_n §_o 1._o final_o chillingworth_n the_o last_o reformer_n and_o calciner_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n see_v the_o weakness_n of_o all_o the_o former_a pretence_n have_v bold_o and_o round_o reduce_v all_o to_o one_o only_a principle_n and_o that_o be_v of_o natural_a reason_n affirm_v that_o our_o belief_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o also_o our_o belief_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o every_o particular_a part_n thereof_o depend_v upon_o each_o man_n reason_n and_o discourse_n beyond_o which_o or_o different_a from_o which_o he_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v a_o title_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o way_n be_v infallible_a but_o because_o all_o way_n else_o be_v fallible_a as_o he_o suppose_v and_o this_o the_o only_a way_n god_n have_v give_v we_o to_o be_v guide_v by_o we_o must_v be_v herewith_o content_v and_o god_n also_o must_v be_v content_v herewith_o in_o we_o and_o give_v salvation_n to_o those_o that_o believe_v and_o do_v according_a to_o their_o best_a understanding_n and_o this_o opinion_n i_o observe_v have_v get_v a_o large_a possession_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o protestant_n especial_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o gentry_n who_o ingenuous_a education_n give_v they_o the_o high_a claim_n to_o the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n who_o be_v therefore_o very_o glad_a to_o embrace_v such_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n as_o of_o which_o they_o account_v themselves_o the_o chief_a master_n §_o 2._o this_o conceit_n seem_v to_o i_o no_o less_o absurd_a and_o much_o more_o insolent_a than_o any_o of_o the_o other_o for_o the_o other_o do_v seem_v at_o least_o to_o ascribe_v our_o knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o sense_n thereof_o to_o god_n either_o speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n or_o by_o his_o spirit_n speak_v to_o their_o soul_n or_o concur_v with_o their_o humane_a endeavour_n though_o in_o conclusion_n they_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o determination_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n but_o this_o man_n more_o impious_o hardy_a than_o all_o that_o go_v before_o he_o do_v direct_o and_o in_o plain_a term_n attribute_v all_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o director_n to_o salvation_n unto_o ourselves_o and_o that_o too_o as_o we_o be_v mere_a man_n and_o this_o resolve_v of_o faith_n not_o into_o authority_n but_o into_o reason_n and_o that_o not_o as_o prepare_v or_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v which_o catholic_n allow_v but_o as_o the_o main_a ground_n and_o strong_a pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o the_o dependence_n of_o faith_n upon_o reason_n as_o the_o conclusion_n on_o the_o premise_n be_v a_o doctrine_n incredible_o pernicious_a and_o the_o source_n of_o monstrous_a impiety_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o build_v much_o upon_o this_o 8._o this_o pag._n 36._o n._n 8._o axiom_n we_o can_v possible_o by_o natural_a mean_n be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o conclusion_n than_o of_o the_o weak_a of_o the_o premise_n as_o a_o river_n will_v not_o rise_v high_o than_o the_o fountain_n from_o whence_o it_o flow_v hence_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o infer_v that_o the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n can_v be_v but_o moral_a and_o humane_a and_o not_o absolute_o infallible_a therefore_o as_o a_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o say_v 116._o say_v pag._n 116._o we_o have_v as_o great_a reason_n to_o believe_v there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o henry_n the_o eight_o king_n of_o england_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o in_o large_a explication_n of_o this_o his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v if_o upon_o reason_n seem_v to_o my_o understanding_n very_o good_a i_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o a_o guide_n or_o rule_v for_o my_o direction_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n when_o afterward_o i_o discover_v that_o this_o guide_n or_o rule_n lead_v i_o to_o believe_v one_o or_o more_o point_n which_o in_o the_o best_a judgement_n that_o i_o can_v frame_v i_o have_v strong_a reason_n to_o reject_v than_o i_o have_v to_o accept_v my_o former_a rule_n i_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o forsake_v that_o rule_n as_o false_a and_o erroneous_a otherwise_o i_o shall_v be_v convince_v not_o to_o follow_v reason_n but_o some_o settle_a resolution_n to_o hold_v fast_o whatsoever_o i_o have_v once_o apprehend_v from_o which_o wild_a and_o vast_a principle_n do_v follow_v that_o if_o the_o scripture_n for_o example_n propound_v thing_n seem_v more_o contrary_a to_o any_o man_n reason_n and_o opinion_n than_o the_o inducement_n which_o first_o move_v he_o to_o believe_v scripture_n be_v in_o his_o opinion_n strong_a and_o convince_a he_o must_v reject_v the_o scripture_n as_o a_o erroneus_fw-la rule_n and_o adhere_v to_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o discourse_n as_o his_o last_o and_o safe_a guide_n especial_o consider_v that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o motive_n for_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n be_v but_o probable_a and_o by_o consequence_n subject_a to_o falsehood_n which_o in_o all_o reason_n must_v give_v place_n to_o reason_n seem_v demonstrative_a and_o convince_a as_o there_o will_v not_o want_v many_o such_o against_o the_o high_a mystery_n of_o christian_a faith_n if_o once_o we_o profess_v our_o assent_n to_o they_o must_v be_v resolve_v into_o natural_a discourse_n for_o for_o what_o reason_n do_v the_o socinian_o and_o such_o like_v deny_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n the_o deity_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n
deliver_v the_o scripture_n that_o be_v first_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n otherwise_o they_o may_v easy_o err_v in_o some_o chief_a article_n of_o faith_n any_o of_o which_o to_o err_v in_o be_v damnable_a and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o any_o understanding_n protestant_n do_v believe_v that_o if_o a_o bible_n be_v give_v to_o a_o heathen_a or_o to_o one_o bear_v among_o themselves_o suppose_v he_o have_v not_o be_v train_v up_o by_o catechism_n and_o other_o traditional_a instruction_n whether_o i_o say_v he_o can_v out_o of_o that_o extract_n as_o point_n clear_o express_v therein_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o the_o book_n call_v the_o harmony_n of_o confession_n which_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o most_o of_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o world_n last_o we_o can_v with_o modesty_n say_v that_o we_o be_v more_o able_a to_o understand_v scripture_n than_o be_v our_o forefather_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o think_v themselves_o unable_a to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o conference_n of_o place_n or_o such_o like_a humane_a mean_n without_o the_o light_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n beforehand_o know_v and_o firm_o believe_v upon_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n witness_n 9_o witness_n ruf._n eccl._n hist_o l._n 2._o c_o 9_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzene_n and_o 23._o and_o orig._n tract_n in_o mat._n 29._o c._n 23._o origen_n who_o thus_o write_v in_o our_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n we_o must_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o first_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n nor_o believe_v otherwise_o but_o as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v by_o succession_n deliver_v to_o we_o therefore_o no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o interpret_v scripture_n without_o the_o light_n and_o assistance_n of_o christian_a faith_n aforehand_o receive_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v what_o she_o receive_v from_o her_o ancestor_n dangerous_o and_o high_a boldness_n than_o it_o be_v for_o man_n of_o this_o age_n so_o to_o presume_v on_o their_o own_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n get_v by_o humane_a mean_n as_o to_o make_v they_o overbalance_n a_o thousand_o 344._o thousand_o luther_n the_o cap_a babil_n tom._n 2._o wittenberg_n p._n 344._o cyprian_n augustine_n church_n and_o tradition_n §_o 3._o from_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o well_o understand_v that_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o frequent_o urge_v by_o they_o against_o tradition_n where_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n thou_o have_v know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o thy_o childhood_n which_o be_v able_a to_o instruct_v thou_o or_o make_v thou_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v able_a to_o make_v all_o man_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n whereas_o this_o be_v speak_v with_o relation_n to_o timothy_n only_o and_o to_o such_o as_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o this_o say_n be_v true_a in_o he_o that_o be_v such_o as_o be_v aforehand_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n and_o do_v firm_o believe_v all_o substantial_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o know_v the_o necessary_a practice_n of_o christian_a discipline_n even_o as_o what_o god_n say_v to_o abraham_n i_o be_o thy_o protector_n and_o thy_o exceed_a great_a reward_n gen._n 15.1_o be_v not_o appliable_a to_o all_o man_n absolute_o but_o only_o to_o all_o man_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o qualification_n that_o be_v faithful_a and_o devout_a as_o he_o be_v moreover_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o place_n speak_v only_o of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o the_o new_a be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o infancy_n of_o timothy_n nor_o some_o of_o it_o at_o this_o very_a time_n that_o these_o word_n be_v write_v and_o these_o scripture_n he_o affirm_v also_o to_o instruct_v timothy_n not_o by_o themselves_o alone_o but_o by_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o christ_n jesus_n that_o be_v join_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o timothy_n have_v hear_v and_o believe_v on_o the_o voice_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o follow_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v with_o equal_a confidence_n insist_v on_o all_o scripture_n inspire_v of_o god_n be_v profitable_a to_o teach_v etc._n etc._n be_v very_o unprofitable_a for_o their_o purpose_n see_v that_o profitable_a can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v stretch_v to_o signify_v sufficient_a as_o they_o will_v have_v it_o and_o that_o for_o every_o man_n but_o particular_o for_o he_o that_o be_v homo_fw-la dei_fw-la a_o man_n of_o god_n that_o be_v one_o already_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n in_o all_o the_o main_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o godly_a life_n such_o a_o one_o as_o timothy_n be_v thus_o indeed_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v grant_v sufficient_a join_v with_o tradition_n but_o not_o alone_o and_o whereas_o there_o be_v some_o place_n of_o the_o father_n allege_v by_o protestant_n to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v clear_a in_o all_o substantial_a point_n they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o the_o apostle_n word_n be_v with_o reference_n to_o such_o man_n who_o have_v be_v before_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n even_o as_o they_o that_o hear_v aristotle_n explicate_v himself_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n may_v easy_o understand_v his_o book_n of_o nature_n which_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v of_o they_o that_o never_o hear_v his_o explication_n either_o from_o his_o own_o mouth_n or_o by_o tradition_n from_o his_o scholar_n §_o 4._o whereas_o some_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o difficult_a place_n of_o scripture_n be_v unfold_v â—9_n unfold_v wootton_n trial_n of_o the_o romish_a etc._n etc._n p._n 88_o l._n â—9_n by_o scripture_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n 20._o logic_n field_n p._n 281._o lin_v 20._o and_o by_o other_o thing_n beside_o scripture_n evident_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o incongruous_a first_o because_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v for_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o unlearned_a as_o well_o as_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a man_n can_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o enfold_v sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o logical_a deduction_n second_o the_o scripture_n itself_o send_v we_o to_o supply_v her_o want_n not_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n but_o unto_o tradition_n say_v hold_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v receive_v by_o word_n or_o our_o epistle_n 2_o thes_n 2.15_o it_o send_v we_o to_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n 1_o tim._n 3.15_o which_o whosoever_o do_v not_o hear_v be_v as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n matth._n 18.17_o it_o do_v the_o same_o to_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v the_o scripture_n also_o say_v remember_v the_o old_a day_n think_v upon_o every_o generation_n ask_v thy_o father_n and_o he_o will_v declare_v unto_o thou_o the_o elder_n and_o they_o will_v tell_v thou_o deut._n 32.7_o the_o same_o do_v the_o father_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o §_o 5._o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o the_o father_n dispute_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n against_o heretic_n thus_o doctrine_n be_v not_o clear_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v know_v that_o the_o father_n proceed_v upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o be_v know_v to_o all_o and_o grant_v by_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o namely_o that_o the_o doctrine_n they_o dispute_v against_o be_v not_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o this_o case_n they_o require_v the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n yea_o more_o the_o father_n do_v not_o only_o require_v place_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o heretic_n by_o way_n of_o deduction_n and_o logical_a inference_n for_o to_o such_o all_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o protestant_n now_o pretend_v wherewith_o they_o delude_v ignorant_a people_n but_o they_o require_v of_o they_o to_o show_v their_o doctrine_n in_o scripture_n say_v irenaeus_n express_o and_o in_o term_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o not_o by_o text_n 5._o text_n aug._n de_fw-fr unitat_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 5._o which_o require_v sharpness_n of_o wit_n in_o the_o auditor_n to_o judge_v who_o do_v more_o probable_o interpret_v they_o not_o by_o place_n which_o require_v a_o interpreter_n one_o to_o make_v logical_a inference_n upon_o the_o text_n but_o by_o place_n plain_a manifest_a clear_a which_o leave_v no_o place_n to_o contrary_a exposition_n and_o that_o no_o sophistry_n can_v wrest_v they_o to_o other_o sense_n to_o the_o end_n that_o controversy_n which_o concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n be_v define_v by_o god_n formal_a word_n and_o not_o by_o deduction_n from_o it_o by_o rule_n of_o logic_n and_o even_o by_o this_o way_n of_o the_o father_n argue_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v quite_o overthrow_v for_o see_v nothing_o be_v
examine_v the_o matter_n and_o be_v infallible_o assist_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n which_o our_o saviour_n promise_v shall_v be_v with_o his_o apostle_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v with_o the_o church_n their_o successor_n which_o be_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o world_n end_n she_o declare_v what_o be_v true_a and_o what_o be_v false_a as_o agree_v with_o or_o disagree_v from_o that_o doctrine_n which_o she_o have_v receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n upon_o who_o she_o be_v build_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n ephes_n 2.20_o for_o as_o in_o a_o build_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o stone_n which_o rest_v not_o upon_o the_o foundation_n so_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o point_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o or_o contain_v in_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n for_o example_n in_o the_o principle_n of_o every_o science_n be_v contain_v divers_a truth_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o they_o by_o many_o several_a conclusion_n one_o follow_v another_o these_o conclusion_n be_v truth_n in_o themselves_o before_o though_o they_o do_v not_o so_o appear_v to_o we_o till_o we_o see_v the_o connexion_n they_o have_v with_o the_o premise_n and_o how_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o and_o by_o the_o many_o several_a conclusion_n so_o draw_v the_o truth_n of_o those_o principle_n do_v more_o show_v itself_o but_o do_v not_o receive_v any_o change_n in_o itself_o thereby_o even_o so_o in_o the_o prime_a principle_n of_o our_o faith_n reveal_v immediate_o by_o god_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n be_v contain_v all_o truth_n that_o any_o way_n belong_v to_o our_o faith_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o church_n shall_v manifest_v all_o these_o at_o their_o first_o meeting_n in_o council_n but_o only_o so_o much_o in_o every_o several_a council_n as_o shall_v concern_v the_o present_a occasion_n of_o their_o meeting_n which_o be_v some_o particular_a heresy_n or_o heresy_n then_o spring_v up_o and_o so_o more_o according_a to_o the_o successive_a growth_n of_o heresy_n which_o when_o she_o have_v do_v she_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o create_v of_o a_o new_a faith_n or_o alter_v of_o the_o old_a but_o she_o do_v only_o out_o of_o old_a ground_n and_o premise_n draw_v such_o conclusion_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o destroy_v new_a heresy_n and_o show_v they_o to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n have_v grow_v and_o increase_v in_o knowledge_n by_o degree_n and_o shall_v still_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o as_o the_o sun_n spread_v the_o ray_n of_o his_o light_n more_o and_o more_o betwixt_o morning_n and_o noon_n and_o his_o beam_n display_v themselves_o in_o a_o valley_n or_o some_o room_n of_o a_o house_n where_o they_o do_v not_o before_o without_o any_o change_n of_o light_n in_o the_o sun_n himself_o so_o may_v the_o church_n spread_v the_o light_n of_o her_o faith_n show_v such_o or_o such_o a_o point_n to_o be_v a_o divine_a truth_n which_o before_o be_v not_o know_v to_o be_v so_o or_o which_o though_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a truth_n in_o itself_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o so_o to_o we_o for_o want_v of_o sufficient_a proposal_n that_o be_v of_o the_o church_n wherein_o the_o church_n resemble_v our_o bless_a saviour_n her_o lord_n and_o spouse_n who_o though_o he_o never_o receive_v the_o least_o increase_n of_o grace_n and_o knowledge_n from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o his_o be_v conceive_v yet_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o grow_v in_o wisdom_n and_o age_n and_o in_o favour_n with_o god_n and_o man_n luc._n 2.52_o to_o wit_n because_o he_o show_v it_o more_o and_o more_o in_o his_o word_n and_o action_n this_o also_o further_o appear_v by_o the_o method_n which_o catholic_n father_n and_o doctor_n observe_v in_o and_o out_o of_o counsel_n in_o prove_v and_o define_v point_n of_o faith_n namely_o by_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n word_n contain_v both_o in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n and_o to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o search_v whereof_o the_o holy_a church_n join_v humane_a industry_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o assistance_n for_o when_o any_o question_n or_o doubt_v of_o faith_n arise_v particular_a doctor_n several_o dispute_v and_o write_v thereof_o then_o if_o further_o cause_n require_v the_o holy_a church_n assemble_v her_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n together_o in_o a_o general_a council_n to_o examine_v and_o discuss_v the_o matter_n more_o full_o as_o in_o that_o first_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n assemble_v together_o to_o consider_v of_o this_o word_n act_n 15.6_o the_o pastor_n be_v thus_o come_v together_o and_o have_v the_o presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a spirit_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n among_o they_o out_o of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n join_v therewith_o the_o consent_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o forego_v time_n she_o do_v infallible_o resolve_v and_o determine_v the_o matter_n not_o as_o new_a but_o as_o ancient_a orthodox_n and_o derive_v from_o her_o forefather_n make_v that_o which_o be_v ever_o in_o itself_o a_o divine_a truth_n so_o to_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o now_o we_o may_v no_o more_o make_v question_n thereof_o so_o that_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n make_v no_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o then_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v their_o beginning_n but_o only_a explication_n and_o collection_n out_o of_o the_o old_a which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o to_o we_o and_o though_o the_o church_n do_v thus_o grow_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o newness_n of_o faith_n but_o a_o maintenance_n of_o the_o old_a with_o a_o kind_n of_o increase_n by_o way_n of_o explicate_v that_o which_o be_v involve_v clear_n that_o which_o be_v obscure_a define_v that_o which_o be_v undefined_a &_o oblige_v man_n to_o believe_v more_o firm_o and_o explicit_o that_o which_o before_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v so_o to_o believe_v that_o be_v only_o to_o be_v call_v a_o new_a faith_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v before_o or_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o it_o and_o when_o we_o cease_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o we_o believe_v before_o this_o indeed_o be_v change_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o be_v but_o increase_v and_o if_o this_o increase_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o declaration_n of_o counsel_n may_v be_v call_v a_o change_n and_o innovation_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n but_o may_v challenge_v antiquity_n to_o himself_o and_o put_v novelty_n on_o the_o score_n of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o may_v say_v such_o a_o thing_n for_o example_n that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n be_v not_o hold_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la a_o matter_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a therefore_o it_o be_v new_a that_o baptism_n administer_v by_o heretic_n be_v good_a baptism_n be_v not_o hold_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o day_n of_o s._n cyprian_n therefore_o it_o be_v new_a and_o the_o heretic_n may_v say_v that_o he_o believe_v only_o that_o which_o be_v believe_v before_o such_o or_o such_o a_o council_n which_o he_o please_v for_o the_o case_n be_v alike_o in_o all_o and_o therefore_o he_o believe_v the_o ancient_a faith_n by_o which_o way_n of_o argue_v he_o may_v renounce_v the_o decree_n of_o all_o counsel_n as_o novelty_n and_o maintain_v many_o heresy_n as_o the_o ancient_a faith_n yea_o by_o this_o absurdity_n a_o man_n may_v deny_v divers_a book_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o epistle_n of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n jude_n and_o the_o apocalypse_v with_o some_o other_o because_o they_o be_v not_o admit_v for_o canonical_a until_o 300._o or_o 400._o year_n after_o they_o be_v write_v yet_o when_o they_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v canonical_a there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n thereby_o for_o the_o believe_v of_o these_o book_n be_v involve_v in_o this_o reveal_v article_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n and_o the_o believe_v of_o they_o to_o be_v canonical_a be_v involve_v in_o this_o reveal_v article_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n only_o hereby_o be_v a_o increase_n of_o the_o material_a object_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o we_o not_o in_o itself_o we_o be_v bind_v upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n to_o believe_v that_o thing_n firm_o and_o without_o dispute_n
the_o judgement_n of_o charity_n but_o of_o discretion_n catholic_n judge_v no_o particular_a man_n to_o be_v damn_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o operation_n of_o god_n upon_o his_o soul_n in_o his_o late_a minute_n but_o they_o judge_v that_o all_o man_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v out_o of_o the_o road_n of_o salvation_n because_o they_o be_v assure_v thereof_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o to_o grant_v the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o other_o be_v such_o a_o testimony_n of_o charity_n as_o they_o conceive_v then_o sure_o origen_n be_v of_o all_o man_n most_o charitable_a who_o hold_v that_o at_o the_o last_o even_o the_o devil_n themselves_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o yet_o i_o find_v no_o man_n agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o charitable_a opinion_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o protestant_n be_v thus_o kind_a to_o catholic_n for_o their_o own_o end_n which_o be_v to_o provoke_v catholic_n to_o show_v the_o same_o favour_n to_o they_o that_o so_o they_o may_v have_v the_o better_a security_n in_o their_o way_n by_o the_o concurrent_a opinion_n of_o other_o and_o also_o for_o fear_v lest_o by_o deny_v salvation_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o cut_v off_o the_o hope_n thereof_o from_o themselves_o who_o acknowledge_v no_o lawful_a ministry_n by_o consequence_n no_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n no_o salvation_n but_o that_o which_o they_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o see_v they_o do_v indeed_o want_v they_o be_v neither_o unite_v with_o she_o nor_o can_v just_o hope_v for_o salvation_n without_o she_o chap._n xv._o of_o the_o five_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n unity_n in_o doctrine_n and_o of_o horrible_a dissension_n among_o protestant_n §_o 1._o a_o five_o mark_v of_o the_o church_n be_v unity_n in_o doctrine_n of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v by_o s._n paul_n i_o beseech_v you_o that_o all_o speak_v one_o thing_n be_v you_o knit_v together_o in_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n 1._o cor._n 1.10_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n ephes_n 4.3_o continue_v in_o one_o spirit_n and_o one_o mind_n philip._n 1.27_o of_o one_o accord_n and_o one_o judgement_n philip_n 2.2_o thus_o in_o the_o first_o time_n be_v the_o multitude_n of_o they_o that_o believe_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n act_v 4.32_o thus_o our_o saviour_n pray_v and_o no_o doubt_n be_v hear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v one_o john_n 17.11_o and_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o prayer_n we_o see_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o no_o where_o else_o thus_o also_o the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n say_v my_o dove_n be_v one_o cant._n 6.8_o and_o the_o want_n of_o this_o unity_n be_v so_o improper_a to_o god_n that_o he_o be_v therefore_o term_v the_o god_n not_o of_o dissension_n but_o of_o peace_n 1_o cor._n 14.33_o and_o it_o be_v such_o a_o assure_a mean_n to_o shorten_v continuance_n that_o the_o scripture_n say_v if_o you_o bite_v and_o devour_v one_o another_o take_v heed_n that_o you_o be_v not_o consume_v one_o of_o another_o galat._n 5.15_o and_o that_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v against_o itself_o shall_v perish_v luc._n 11.17_o and_o by_o the_o want_n of_o this_o mark_n of_o unity_n do_v the_o ancient_a father_n discover_v the_o heretic_n of_o their_o time_n s._n crysostome_n say_v op._n imperfect_a in_o math._n hom._n 20._o all_o infidel_n that_o be_v under_o the_o devil_n be_v not_o unite_v nor_o hold_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v disperse_v by_o divers_a opinion_n one_o say_v so_o and_o another_o so_o etc._n etc._n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v the_o falsehood_n of_o heretic_n who_o never_o hold_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o have_v so_o many_o opinion_n as_o there_o be_v person_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v jrenaeus_fw-la tertullian_n and_o other_o iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o tertull._n de_fw-fr praesc_fw-la advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi 42._o and_o this_o unity_n i_o find_v apparent_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o contrary_a as_o apparent_a among_o protestant_n thus_o the_o ancient_a writer_n do_v wonderful_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n so_o also_o do_v all_o the_o decree_n of_o all_o lawful_a counsel_n and_o pope_n though_o they_o be_v man_n live_v in_o several_a age_n in_o several_a country_n and_o write_v in_o several_a language_n and_o now_o also_o all_o catholic_n in_o the_o world_n howsoever_o otherwise_o divide_v by_o country_n language_n particular_a interest_n civil_a dissension_n or_o war_n yet_o agree_v exact_o in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o because_o they_o have_v a_o certain_a compass_n to_o steer_v by_o to_o wit_v the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o general_n counsel_n who_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v do_v preserve_v that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v better_a able_a to_o interpret_v it_o than_o any_o other_o person_n to_o which_o therefore_o they_o do_v modest_o and_o wise_o submit_v their_o judgement_n but_o no_o such_o agreement_n be_v ever_o find_v or_o ever_o can_v be_v find_v among_o protestant_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o heretic_n s._n irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 21._o say_v of_o simon_n magus_n his_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a sect_n s._n augustine_n of_o the_o donatist_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 6._o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v cut_v into_o small_a thread_n and_o particular_o the_o same_o be_v happen_v to_o protestant_n who_o soon_o after_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o and_o have_v ever_o since_o so_o continue_v multiply_v daily_o in_o their_o division_n insomuch_o that_o even_o in_o the_o one_o kingdom_n of_o england_n and_o even_o in_o the_o one_o city_n of_o london_n there_o be_v very_o many_o and_o in_o many_o particular_a house_n there_o be_v some_o different_a sect_n of_o religion_n each_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o true_a protestant_n and_o deny_v that_o title_n to_o the_o other_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v their_o difference_n but_o they_o be_v rather_o likely_a to_o grow_v more_o and_o great_a as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n for_o no_o sect_n will_v acknowledge_v another_o its_o superior_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n nor_o stand_v to_o its_o judgement_n except_o it_o be_v by_o force_n no_o not_o any_o one_o particular_a person_n think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n therefore_o they_o use_v to_o say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o pin_v their_o faith_n upon_o another_o man_n sleeve_n but_o all_o pretend_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o each_o one_o will_v interpret_v for_o himself_o and_o accuse_v all_o other_o of_o error_n so_o far_o as_o they_o dissent_v from_o he_o and_o though_o sect_n and_o heresy_n do_v first_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v there_o must_v be_v heresy_n 1_o cor._n 11.19_o yet_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lose_v her_o unity_n hereby_o because_o she_o have_v a_o certain_a touchstone_n whereby_o to_o try_v they_o namely_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o that_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o by_o judicial_a sentence_n cut_v off_o from_o that_o body_n from_o which_o they_o first_o cut_v themselves_o by_o mis-belief_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v a_o heretical_a man_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n avoid_v tit._n 3.10_o whereby_o they_o preserve_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n entire_a and_o at_o unity_n within_o itself_o so_o that_o the_o heresy_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o among_o protestant_n the_o liberty_n of_o read_v and_o interpret_n scripture_n and_o the_o examine_n and_o judge_v the_o preacher_n doctrine_n thereby_o be_v give_v to_o every_o silly_a soul_n as_o doctor_n bilson_n say_v 353._o say_v true_a difference_n part_n 2._o p._n 353._o the_o people_n be_v discerner_n and_o judge_n of_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v as_o with_o good_a reason_n they_o ought_v for_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o they_o first_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n undertake_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o present_a clergy_n shall_v not_o continue_v this_o liberty_n to_o the_o people_n against_o themselves_o who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o the_o other_o nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o it_o they_o will_v play_v very_o foul_a play_n with_o the_o people_n and_o instead_o of_o give_v they_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n which_o they_o promise_v only_o translate_v they_o from_o
direction_n only_o not_o obligation_n therefore_o in_o england_n many_o both_o of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n also_o do_v deny_v some_o one_o some_o another_o particular_a according_a to_o their_o pleasure_n and_o yet_o the_o general_n church_n of_o protestant_n and_o the_o particular_a of_o england_n do_v suffer_v man_n teach_v and_o profess_v contrary_a doctrine_n as_o point_n of_o faith_n to_o abide_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n and_o see_v that_o of_o contrary_a doctrine_n one_o side_n must_v needs_o be_v false_a while_o the_o protestant_a church_n permit_v both_o side_n to_o be_v preach_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n she_o know_o suffer_v the_o profession_n of_o false_a doctrine_n and_o so_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o falsehood_n as_o much_o as_o truth_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o so_o but_o if_o any_o preach_v or_o profess_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v she_o shut_v they_o out_o of_o her_o communion_n and_o disinherit_v they_o of_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a as_o for_o other_o point_n which_o be_v without_o the_o compass_n of_o her_o decree_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o mighty_a latitude_n according_a to_o the_o extent_n of_o man_n reason_n she_o permit_v every_o man_n to_o hold_v as_o his_o particular_a understanding_n shall_v direct_v he_o the_o puritan_n will_v have_v all_o govern_v by_o the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n the_o chillingworthians_n will_v have_v all_o guide_v by_o particular_a reason_n and_o both_o sort_n differ_v among_o themselves_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n more_o wise_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a and_o therein_o her_o child_n never_o differ_v or_o if_o they_o do_v be_v renounce_v in_o school_n point_n and_o thing_n undefined_a her_o child_n be_v guide_v by_o their_o particular_a reason_n and_o herein_o they_o do_v and_o may_v differ_v yet_o without_o disunion_n as_o well_o as_o in_o point_n of_o philosophy_n for_o school_n point_n be_v not_o point_n of_o religion_n proper_o religion_n be_v derive_v à _fw-la religando_fw-la from_o bind_v but_o in_o school_n point_v man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o either_o side_n but_o have_v free_a liberty_n to_o hold_v or_o change_v as_o they_o think_v they_o have_v cause_n until_o it_o be_v otherwise_o determine_v by_o a_o council_n and_o this_o may_v be_v do_v without_o the_o just_a imputation_n of_o division_n as_o s._n augustine_n de_n bapt._n cont_n donat._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 4._o say_v divers_a man_n be_v of_o divers_a judgement_n without_o breach_n of_o peace_n until_o a_o general_a council_n allow_v some_o one_o part_n for_o pure_a and_o clear_a thus_o do_v he_o excuse_v s._n cyprian_n disagreement_n and_o error_n concern_v the_o baptise_v of_o such_o as_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n say_v that_o himself_o dare_v not_o have_v condemn_v the_o same_o unless_o i_o have_v be_v strengthen_v with_o the_o most_o agreeable_a authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o which_o cyprian_n himself_o no_o doubt_n will_v have_v yield_v if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o question_n have_v be_v make_v clear_a and_o manifest_a by_o a_o general_a council_n which_o some_o refuse_v to_o do_v after_o that_o that_o opinion_n of_o cyprian_n be_v by_o a_o council_n condemn_v to_o show_v the_o difference_n of_o hold_v against_o a_o point_n define_v and_o not_o define_v vincentius_n lyrinensis_n chap._n 9_o thus_o break_v out_o o_o admirable_a change_n the_o author_n of_o one self_o opinion_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o it_o heretic_n second_o there_o be_v in_o doctrine_n a_o difference_n between_o the_o conclusion_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n itself_o and_o the_o reason_n or_o manner_n thereof_o in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o unity_n be_v require_v and_o be_v perform_v most_o axact_o among_o catholic_n but_o in_o the_o late_a which_o concern_v but_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o conclusion_n which_o reason_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n reduce_v to_o some_o scholastical_a subtlety_n learned_a man_n have_v in_o all_o age_n and_o may_v without_o breach_n of_o unity_n maintain_v their_o difference_n for_o although_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o the_o decree_a point_n of_o faith_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o so_o to_o the_o reason_n and_o manner_n thereof_o unless_o the_o same_o also_o be_v define_v by_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v answer_v all_o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n concern_v the_o disagreement_n of_o catholic_n as_o of_o the_o thomist_n and_o scotist_n concern_v the_o conception_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n of_o the_o dominican_n and_o jesuit_n about_o the_o concurrence_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n with_o such_o like_a in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o interpose_v her_o decree_n and_o some_o protestant_n affirm_v out_o of_o their_o profound_a political_a insight_n that_o she_o never_o will_v and_o that_o because_o forsooth_o she_o dare_v not_o out_o of_o fear_n to_o displease_v so_o mighty_a a_o party_n as_o each_o opinion_n have_v and_o yet_o they_o know_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o afraid_a to_o decree_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o luther_n and_o his_o brood_n notwithstanding_o she_o lose_v some_o king_n and_o much_o people_n thereby_o but_o the_o loss_n be_v not_o only_o she_o but_o they_o much_o more_o she_o lose_v some_o incurable_a member_n but_o they_o lose_v themselves_o and_o doubtless_o when_o she_o see_v it_o meet_v to_o determine_v any_o of_o the_o controversy_n among_o the_o learned_a she_o will_v do_v it_o without_o any_o fear_n but_o of_o god_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o see_v that_o their_o difference_n of_o opinion_n breed_v no_o more_o disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o rancour_n among_o themselves_o than_o their_o different_a colour_n and_o shape_n of_o apparel_n brotherly_o charity_n be_v not_o violate_v among_o they_o they_o will_v all_o go_v to_o the_o same_o church_n they_o will_v communicate_v together_o and_o confess_v to_o one_o another_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o of_o they_o but_o if_o he_o be_v ask_v will_v say_v that_o he_o will_v stand_v to_o a_o general_n council_n in_o any_o of_o the_o point_n of_o difference_n among_o they_o and_o submit_v his_o judgement_n to_o she_o but_o protestant_n have_v no_o counsel_n nor_o any_o authority_n to_o call_v a_o council_n out_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o temporal_a dominion_n the_o article_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o have_v agree_v upon_o apart_o be_v very_o different_a one_o from_o another_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n nor_o in_o the_o same_o dominion_n will_v they_o stand_v to_o any_o determination_n of_o convocation_n synod_n or_o assembly_n further_o than_o it_o decree_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o which_o every_o one_o will_v be_v a_o judge_n for_o himfelfe_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o violate_v brotherly_a charity_n make_v schism_n and_o separation_n one_o from_o another_o refuse_v to_o go_v to_o church_n or_o communicate_v together_o and_o in_o defence_n of_o their_o difference_n wage_v war_n one_o against_o another_o so_o that_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n may_v more_o true_o be_v call_v the_o confusion_n of_o confession_n and_o their_o church_n the_o tumult_n of_o religion_n the_o great_a unity_n they_o have_v be_v not_o in_o believe_v but_o in_o not_o believe_v though_o therein_o they_o be_v not_o exact_a as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o their_o faith_n as_o they_o call_v it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n negative_a consist_v in_o deny_v what_o catholic_n affirm_v as_o deny_v and_o not_o believe_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o real_a corporal_a presence_n seven_o sacrament_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a with_o many_o other_o abate_v their_o positive_a faith_n almost_o to_o nothing_o now_o not-believing_a be_v not_o believe_v and_o their_o profession_n and_o union_n in_o the_o most_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n but_o of_o infidelity_n and_o for_o their_o positive_a belief_n i_o think_v it_o consist_v in_o two_o article_n only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o whosoever_o affirm_v more_o than_o this_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v some_o other_o protestant_n that_o will_v deny_v it_o what_o union_n then_o be_v there_o among_o they_o but_o that_o which_o be_v betwixt_o symeon_n and_o levi_n to_o be_v brethren_n in_o evil_a and_o in_o write_v the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o draco_n do_v his_o law_n in_o blood_n for_o what_o nation_n be_v there_o where_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v settle_v her_o foot_n where_o they_o do_v
he_o say_v l._n 7._o ind_z 2._o ep._n 96._o if_o there_o be_v one_o that_o be_v universal_a bishop_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v no_o more_o bishop_n now_o s._n gregory_n maintain_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v true_a bishop_n minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subordinate_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o he_o therefore_o that_o usurp_v that_o title_n whole_o to_o himself_o exalt_v himself_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o episcopal_a order_n above_o his_o brethren_n deny_v he_o the_o essence_n and_o propriety_n of_o bishop_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o make_v they_o only_a commissioner_n to_o he_o as_o if_o they_o have_v the_o original_n of_o that_o office_n from_o he_o and_o not_o from_o god_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n s._n gregory_n withstand_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o not_o to_o deny_v in_o case_n of_o jurisdiction_n the_o superiority_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o another_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o for_o that_o he_o maintain_v lib._n 7._o ind_z 2._o ep._n 62._o say_v if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n find_v in_o bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a he_o also_o add_v for_o explication_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n lib._n 4._o ind_z 13._o ep._n 32._o that_o the_o care_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n s._n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n in_o which_o word_n he_o ascribe_v the_o primacy_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o church_n to_o s._n peter_n &_o yet_o deny_v the_o universality_n it_o must_v therefore_o needs_o be_v that_o the_o word_n universal_a in_o s._n gregory_n sense_n in_o this_o case_n be_v not_o the_o denial_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o of_o his_o be_v the_o only_a apostle_n as_o if_o there_o be_v none_o but_o he_o &_o such_o as_o shall_v derive_v their_o authority_n original_o from_o he_o &_o not_o from_o god_n and_o with_o application_n to_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v the_o denial_n of_o his_o be_v the_o only_a bishop_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n but_o he_o or_o such_o as_o he_o shall_v constitute_v his_o deputy_n as_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o by_o command_n from_o god_n and_o as_o the_o officer_n of_o god_n moreover_o the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n beat_v record_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v exercise_v authority_n over_o all_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n even_o in_o all_o foreign_a nation_n both_o before_o s._n gregory_n and_o after_o and_o even_o in_o his_o person_n and_o therefore_o he_o can_v mean_v the_o universal_a government_n when_o he_o reprove_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o by_o create_v they_o himself_o by_o confirm_v they_o create_v by_o other_o by_o depose_v they_o by_o restore_v they_o be_v depose_v by_o other_o by_o appoint_v they_o his_o vicar_n by_o final_a decide_v their_o controversy_n by_o accept_v their_o appeal_v by_o make_v law_n over_o all_o the_o church_n by_o dispense_n with_o they_o by_o inflict_v his_o censure_n by_o be_v precedent_n in_o general_n counsel_n by_o call_v of_o counsel_n so_o far_o as_o concern_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a though_o the_o emperor_n concur_v therein_o in_o regard_n of_o temporal_a authority_n and_o of_o that_o only_a to_o make_v they_o obligatory_a to_o the_o secular_a tribunal_n and_o executory_a by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o emperor_n as_o witness_v the_o sixth_o general_n council_n act_n 18._o speak_v of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a which_o say_v the_o most_o sacred_a constantine_n and_o the_o praiseworthy_a sylvester_n call_v the_o famous_a council_n of_o nice_a which_o may_v also_o be_v prove_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o by_o the_o say_n of_o athanasius_n ad_fw-la solit_fw-la that_o a_o emperor_n preside_v in_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n be_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n foretold_v by_o daniel_n and_o of_o osius_n the_o bishop_n of_o cordua_n in_o a_o epistle_n of_o he_o to_o constantius_n the_o emperor_n go_v not_o about_o to_o meddle_v in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n and_o command_v not_o we_o in_o such_o matter_n but_o rather_o learn_v of_o we_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o empire_n to_o thou_o and_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o we_o and_o by_o the_o protestation_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n pogonat_n send_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o hold_n of_o the_o six_o general_n council_n i_o will_v not_o sit_v as_o emperor_n among_o they_o i_o will_v not_o speak_v imperious_o 1._o in_o epist_n greg._n 2._o ad_fw-la leon._n imp._n ep._n 1._o but_o as_o one_o of_o they_o and_o what_o the_o prelate_n shall_v ordain_v i_o will_v execute_v all_o which_o do_v undoubted_o prove_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n both_o by_o divine_a and_o humane_a law_n and_o by_o the_o right_n of_o prescription_n in_o all_o age_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o objection_n urge_v by_o calvin_n &_o all_o other_o invader_n of_o this_o sea_n be_v but_o like_o water_n furious_o beat_v against_o a_o rock_n break_v into_o drop_n and_o force_v creep_o to_o recoil_v and_o to_o foam_n and_o cry_v through_o shame_n and_o indignation_n at_o their_o vain_a and_o impossible_a attempt_n impossible_a indeed_o unless_o they_o have_v more_o force_n than_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n for_o they_o shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o this_o rock_n chap._n xxi_o that_o english_a protestant_n do_v much_o mistake_v catholic_a doctrine_n be_v abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n of_o many_o of_o their_o minister_n and_o that_o upon_o their_o own_o ground_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o inform_v themselves_o more_o exact_o of_o the_o truth_n §_o 1._o after_o all_o these_o foregoing_a consideration_n for_o my_o more_o explicit_a satisfaction_n i_o descend_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n in_o controversy_n betwixt_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n who_o i_o find_v in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v exceed_o over-weighed_n both_o by_o scripture_n counsel_n father_n and_o reason_n of_o which_o i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o than_o i_o have_v do_v but_o only_o to_o show_v in_o some_o few_o particular_n how_o our_o poor_a english_a people_n be_v abuse_v by_o their_o ordinary_a preacher_n and_o make_v to_o believe_v monstrous_a thing_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n state_v the_o question_n false_a and_o lay_v to_o the_o catholic_n charge_v the_o thing_n that_o they_o do_v not_o teach_v raise_v a_o error_n out_o of_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o then_o fight_v against_o it_o most_o courageous_o under_o the_o title_n of_o popery_n and_o every_o young_a minister_n be_v so_o valiant_a herein_o that_o he_o think_v he_o baffle_v the_o most_o learned_a cardinal_n bellarmine_n as_o goliath_n think_v he_o can_v have_v do_v david_n and_o in_o this_o case_n for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o most_o ignorant_a and_o imprudent_a be_v the_o forward_a and_o this_o i_o add_v to_o rectify_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o less_o learned_a and_o to_o reconcile_v they_o so_o far_o to_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n as_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a as_o they_o be_v vulgar_o imagine_v first_o then_o they_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o the_o papist_n as_o they_o call_v they_o be_v idolater_n in_o that_o they_o worship_v image_n stock_n and_o stone_n little_a paint_a baby_n and_o puppet_n with_o many_o such_o like_a title_n wherewith_o they_o make_v themselves_o merry_a and_o then_o allege_v all_o the_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o father_n wherein_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_a be_v reprove_v now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o this_o be_v a_o unjust_a charge_n against_o catholic_n first_o because_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o idol_n be_v not_o all_o one_o see_v the_o word_n be_v of_o different_a signification_n as_o be_v manifest_a by_o those_o place_n where_o it_o be_v say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n after_o our_o image_n gen._n 1.26_o and_o a_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o cover_v his_o head_n because_o he_o be_v the_o image_n and_o glory_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 11.7_o with_o many_o the_o like_a wherein_o if_o they_o say_v that_o image_n &_o idol_n be_v all_o one_o they_o must_v say_v also_o that_o when_o god_n make_v adam_n he_o make_v to_o himself_o a_o idol_n second_o catholic_n do_v not_o worship_v image_n as_o god_n which_o the_o heathen_a and_o jew_n when_o they_o have_v commit_v idolatry_n do_v as_o appear_v by_o elias_n who_o say_v
who_o image_n they_o be_v yet_o this_o positive_a ordinance_n suppose_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n also_o bind_v man_n to_o worship_n and_o adore_v it_o with_o reference_n to_o god_n imagine_v to_o sit_v thereon_o this_o ever_o have_v be_v and_o be_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o all_o the_o world_n except_o it_o be_v of_o those_o who_o under_o the_o show_n of_o grace_n have_v extinguish_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o yet_o even_o these_o in_o their_o humane_a practice_n do_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o after_o death_n or_o in_o absence_n be_v incapable_a of_o honour_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o king_n and_o queen_n of_o england_n be_v honour_v by_o uncover_v of_o the_o head_n in_o all_o place_n where_o they_o be_v but_o suppose_v to_o be_v present_a and_o when_o they_o be_v dead_a until_o their_o funeral_n be_v solemnize_v there_o be_v the_o same_o respect_n exhibit_v to_o their_o image_n as_o to_o themselves_o and_o what_o puritan_n lover_n be_v there_o that_o will_v not_o in_o the_o ardour_n of_o his_o affection_n kiss_n lay_v in_o his_o bosom_n and_o talk_v to_o not_o only_o the_o picture_n which_o do_v more_o immediate_o and_o direct_o represent_v a_o person_n than_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o even_o the_o handkerchief_n glove_n or_o letter_n which_o be_v but_o relic_n of_o she_o who_o he_o desire_v in_o marriage_n and_o be_v it_o less_o idolatry_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n to_o mortal_a man_n than_o to_o immortal_a saint_n though_o there_o be_v as_o much_o difference_n observe_v in_o the_o degree_n of_o honour_n as_o there_o be_v between_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o person_n sure_o if_o they_o consider_v it_o due_o they_o will_v find_v that_o they_o must_v either_o leave_v their_o religion_n in_o this_o point_n or_o their_o manner_n and_o civility_n in_o all_o point_n see_v either_o both_o or_o neither_o be_v idolatry_n §_o 3._o second_o they_o teach_v the_o people_n and_o the_o people_n ordinary_o believe_v that_o catholic_n think_v to_o be_v save_v by_o their_o good_a work_n and_o that_o without_o be_v behold_v to_o christ_n for_o they_o make_v a_o opposition_n between_o these_o two_o assertion_n we_o be_v save_v by_o christ_n merit_n and_o we_o be_v save_v by_o our_o own_o merit_n hence_o they_o believe_v that_o catholic_n be_v the_o proud_a and_o most_o ungrateful_a to_o god_n of_o all_o people_n in_o the_o world_n but_o this_o doctrine_n be_v mislike_v among_o they_o because_o it_o be_v misunderstand_v for_o catholic_n hold_v that_o no_o work_n be_v meritorious_a with_o god_n of_o its_o own_o nature_n but_o to_o make_v the_o same_o meritorious_a many_o grace_n be_v require_v first_o the_o grace_n of_o adoption_n in_o baptism_n whereby_o soul_n be_v supernatural_o beautify_v by_o participation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n whence_o a_o triple_a dignity_n redound_v to_o work_n one_o from_o god_n the_o father_n who_o in_o respect_n of_o adoption_n regard_v good_a work_n as_o the_o work_n of_o his_o child_n another_o from_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n dwell_v in_o we_o by_o who_o good_a work_n be_v honour_v as_o by_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o they_o so_o that_o he_o rather_o than_o we_o do_v the_o work_n three_o they_o receive_v dignity_n from_o god_n the_o son_n who_o member_n we_o be_v make_v by_o grace_n which_o grace_n he_o by_o his_o merit_n purchase_v for_o we_o so_o that_o the_o work_v we_o do_v be_v repute_v not_o so_o much_o we_o or_o he_o as_o the_o work_n of_o a_o particular_a member_n be_v attribute_v principal_o to_o the_o head_n second_o there_o be_v require_v grace_n prevenient_a whereby_o god_n stir_v up_o man_n heart_n to_o pious_a work_n and_o grace_v adjuvant_fw-la to_o assist_v we_o in_o the_o performancee_n of_o the_o work_n make_v our_o freewill_n produce_v work_n that_o be_v supernatural_a and_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o mere_a man_n three_o there_o be_v require_v the_o grace_n of_o merciful_a indulgence_n in_o not_o use_v we_o in_o the_o rigour_n of_o his_o justice_n for_o god_n may_v require_v the_o good_a work_n we_o do_v as_o his_o own_o by_o many_o title_n as_o by_o the_o title_n of_o justice_n be_v the_o work_n of_o his_o servant_n and_o bondman_n by_o the_o title_n of_o religion_n as_o be_v the_o work_n of_o his_o creature_n by_o the_o title_n of_o gratitude_n as_o be_v the_o work_n of_o person_n infinite_o oblige_v to_o he_o by_o which_o title_n if_o god_n do_v exact_a upon_o work_n with_o uttermost_a rigour_n no_o goodness_n will_v be_v leave_v in_o they_o to_o be_v offer_v for_o merit_v of_o heaven_n but_o his_o infinite_a benignity_n remit_v this_o rigour_n move_v thereunto_o through_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n be_v content_a that_o we_o make_v use_v of_o our_o good_a work_n for_o the_o purchase_n of_o glory_n and_o do_v not_o exact_v they_o as_o whole_o due_a by_o all_o his_o title_n the_o four_o be_v the_o favour_n of_o god_n liberal_a promise_n by_o which_o he_o oblige_v himself_o to_o reward_v the_o good_a work_n of_o his_o child_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o their_o goodness_n without_o which_o the_o most_o excellent_a work_n of_o saint_n can_v not_o establish_v a_o obligation_n on_o he_o and_o final_o there_o be_v require_v the_o grace_n of_o perseverance_n without_o which_o no_o man_n be_v crown_v and_o so_o far_o be_v catholic_n from_o boast_v or_o trust_v in_o their_o merit_n that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess_n 6._o can._n 16._o faith_n god_n forbid_v that_o a_o christian_n shall_v either_o boast_v or_o trust_v in_o himself_o and_o not_o in_o our_o lord_n who_o goodness_n be_v so_o great_a towards_o all_o man_n as_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v his_o gift_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v our_o merit_n to_o be_v worthy_a of_o a_o thing_n to_o deserve_v or_o merit_v it_o signify_v all_o one_o and_o that_o by_o our_o work_n we_o deserve_v and_o be_v worthy_a of_o heaven_n be_v the_o frequent_a phrase_n of_o scripture_n the_o workman_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o hire_n say_v our_o saviour_n luke_o 10.7_o and_o s._n paul_n that_o you_o may_v be_v count_v worthy_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n for_o which_o also_o you_o suffer_v 2._o thes_n 1.5_o and_o again_o that_o you_o may_v walk_v worthy_a of_o god_n in_o all_o thing_n please_v fructify_a in_o all_o good_a work_n colos_n 1.10_o and_o our_o saviour_n they_o shall_v walk_v with_o i_o in_o white_a for_o they_o be_v worthy_a revel_v 3.4_o and_o again_o come_v you_o bless_v of_o my_o father_n possess_v the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n for_o i_o be_v hungry_a and_o you_o give_v i_o meat_n etc._n etc._n math._n 25.34_o allege_v these_o as_o the_o cause_n why_o god_n receive_v they_o into_o everlasting_a habitation_n with_o plenty_n of_o other_o place_n to_o this_o purpose_n as_o for_o the_o most_o frequent_o object_v place_n of_o luc._n 17.10_o when_o you_o have_v do_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v you_o say_v we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n we_o have_v do_v that_o which_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v according_a to_o s._n ambrose_n lib._n 8._o in_o luc._n christ_n command_v hereby_o to_o acknowledge_v what_o we_o be_v of_o ourselves_o to_o wit_n unprofitable_a not_o what_o we_o be_v by_o his_o grace_n for_o that_o be_v profitable_a according_a to_o the_o apostle_n 2_o tim._n 2.21_o if_o any_o man_n therefore_o shall_v cleanse_v himself_o from_o these_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o vessel_n unto_o honour_n sanctify_a and_o profitable_a to_o our_o lord_n prepare_v to_o every_o good_a work_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n serm._n 3_o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n we_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n because_o in_o do_v all_o that_o be_v command_v we_o do_v but_o our_o duty_n we_o be_v god_n servant_n and_o slave_n and_o owe_v he_o all_o nor_o can_v we_o look_v for_o reward_n have_v he_o not_o voluntary_o covenant_v with_o we_o and_o to_o this_o base_a and_o poor_a condition_n of_o we_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o our_o humility_n christ_n in_o these_o word_n send_v back_o our_o thought_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o suppose_v god_n bountiful_a promise_n and_o covenant_n we_o may_v through_o his_o grace_n true_o merit_v and_o expect_v reward_n himself_o say_v mat._n 20.14_o do_v thou_o not_o covenant_n with_o i_o for_o a_o penny_n take_v that_o which_o be_v thy_o own_o and_o go_v thy_o way_n s._n chrysostome_n observe_v that_o christ_n say_v not_o you_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n but_o bid_v they_o to_o say_v they_o be_v will_v we_o thereby_o after_o our_o good_a deed_n to_o think_v humble_o lest_o they_o be_v corrupt_v with_o pride_n for_o that_o otherwise_o they_o only_o that_o work_n evil_a be_v by_o god_n account_v unprofitable_a but_o they_o that_o
be_v fundamental_a other_o not_o that_o be_v some_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o and_o distinct_o other_o not_z and_o more_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o by_o some_o than_o by_o other_o as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o speak_v of_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o formal_a object_n and_o motive_n for_o which_o we_o believe_v namely_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n reveal_v it_o by_o his_o church_n there_o be_v no_o distinction_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n we_o be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v unto_o we_o as_o reveal_v by_o god_n whether_o the_o matter_n be_v great_a or_o small_a and_o whether_o the_o point_n be_v fundamental_a in_o their_o matter_n or_o no_o yet_o they_o be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o same_o authority_n therefore_o we_o be_v bind_v equal_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v every_o one_o as_o any_o one_o for_o example_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n contain_v divers_a fundamental_a point_n as_o the_o deity_n trinity_n of_o person_n incarnation_n passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o contain_v also_o some_o point_n for_o their_o matter_n and_o nature_n in_o themselves_o not_o fundamental_a as_o under_o what_o judge_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n when_o he_o rise_v again_o to_o wit_n the_o three_o day_n now_o whosoever_o know_v these_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o as_o firm_o as_o the_o other_o and_o the_o denial_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o damnable_a error_n a_o give_v of_o god_n the_o lie_n for_o the_o nature_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o greatness_n or_o smallness_n of_o the_o thing_n believe_v for_o then_o there_o shall_v be_v as_o many_o different_a faith_n as_o there_o be_v point_n to_o be_v believe_v but_o from_o the_o motive_n for_o which_o a_o man_n believe_v which_o be_v god_n revelation_n testify_v by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v alike_o for_o all_o object_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o that_o in_o thing_n equal_o reveal_v by_o god_n do_v grant_v one_o thing_n and_o deny_v another_o do_v forsake_v the_o very_a formal_a motive_n of_o faith_n god_n revelation_n and_o so_o have_v no_o true_a divine_a faith_n at_o all_o §_o 7._o moreover_o if_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v tie_v to_o a_o certain_a matter_n in_o religion_n than_o it_o be_v meet_v we_o shall_v know_v that_o first_o that_o so_o we_o may_v according_o apply_v our_o belief_n if_o it_o be_v fundamental_a then_o without_o doubt_n to_o embrace_v it_o if_o not_o to_o exercise_v our_o liberty_n and_o believe_v it_o so_o far_o as_o we_o see_v cause_n but_o then_o we_o must_v know_v the_o matter_n wherein_o she_o be_v infallible_a distinct_o and_o particular_o as_o also_o infallible_o or_o else_o we_o may_v mistake_v and_o believe_v when_o we_o need_v not_o and_o disbelieve_v when_o we_o ought_v not_o now_o from_o whence_o shall_v we_o have_v this_o knowledge_n god_n have_v no_o where_o reveal_v it_o and_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v reveal_v together_o with_o the_o commission_n give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o teach_v or_o else_o she_o may_v have_v deceive_v we_o before_o the_o caution_n come_v but_o the_o church_n itself_o have_v tell_v we_o no_o such_o matter_n we_o have_v no_o such_o tradition_n therefore_o we_o must_v have_v this_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v to_o know_v what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o either_o by_o inspiration_n or_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o reason_n both_o which_o be_v ridiculous_a or_o by_o some_o authority_n coequal_a to_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o not_o she_o which_o be_v most_o absurd_a and_o in_o this_o business_n the_o protestant_n seem_v unto_o i_o to_o deal_v as_o obscure_o and_o deceitful_o as_o do_v once_o richard_n the_o second_o king_n of_o england_n who_o in_o a_o return_n to_o peace_n betwixt_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n grant_v pardon_n to_o all_o except_o fifteen_o but_o will_v not_o declare_v what_o their_o name_n be_v but_o if_o at_o any_o time_n he_o have_v a_o mind_n out_o of_o some_o new_a displeasure_n to_o cut_v off_o any_o man_n he_o will_v say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o fifteen_o who_o he_o except_v from_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o pardon_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o protestant_n say_v we_o will_v believe_v the_o church_n in_o all_o point_n but_o those_o that_o be_v not_o fundamental_a not_o express_v what_o they_o be_v and_o when_o they_o have_v a_o wanton_a disposition_n to_o deny_v their_o belief_n to_o something_o that_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v they_o shelter_v their_o denial_n under_o the_o protection_n of_o this_o unlimited_a distinction_n and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o point_n not_o fundamental_a and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o find_v it_o for_o their_o advantage_n to_o close_v with_o other_o church_n they_o say_v they_o be_v all_o one_o church_n with_o they_o because_o forsooth_o they_o agree_v in_o they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o be_v in_o their_o inexplicable_a fundamental_n §_o 8._o but_o chillingworth_n have_v undertake_v to_o give_v we_o though_o not_o a_o catalogue_n yet_o a_o description_n as_o he_o suppose_v by_o which_o we_o may_v discern_v between_o fundamental_n &_o not_o fundamental_n or_o circumstantial_o as_o he_o call_v they_o 20._o pag._n 137._o sect_n 20._o the_o former_a be_v such_o as_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o command_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o the_o late_a such_o as_o though_o god_n have_v reveal_v they_o yet_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o bind_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n particular_o to_o teach_v they_o unto_o all_o and_o the_o people_n may_v secure_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o this_o be_v even_o the_o same_o obscurity_n in_o more_o word_n for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o and_o what_o the_o pastor_n may_v forbear_v to_o preach_v and_o the_o people_n may_v be_v ignorant_a of_o especial_o see_v the_o same_o degree_n of_o ignorance_n be_v not_o secure_a to_o all_o people_n alike_o but_o receive_v infinite_a variety_n according_a to_o their_o mean_n of_o knowledge_n be_v as_o undeterminable_a as_o what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o but_o suppose_v the_o pastor_n do_v preach_v more_o than_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o preach_v and_o reveal_v that_o truth_n which_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v reveal_v the_o people_n may_v safe_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o may_v they_o be_v ignorant_a or_o unbelieving_a now_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o they_o if_o they_o be_v than_o they_o deny_v that_o very_a authority_n upon_o which_o they_o believe_v the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o belief_n and_o by_o consequence_n deny_v the_o whole_a faith_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o pastor_n teach_v be_v not_o to_o be_v stint_v by_o the_o thing_n the_o people_n ought_v necessary_o to_o believe_v but_o the_o people_n necessity_n of_o believe_v aught_o to_o be_v enlarge_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o pastor_n preach_v the_o church_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o the_o teach_n of_o fundamental_n only_o for_o the_o matter_n but_o whatsoever_o she_o teach_v be_v fundamental_a for_o the_o form_n and_o motive_n of_o belief_n the_o circumstantial_o be_v as_o he_o confess_v reveal_v by_o god_n to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o the_o church_n reveal_v they_o to_o the_o people_n the_o people_n must_v either_o believe_v they_o or_o deny_v to_o believe_v god_n and_o though_o common_a people_n and_o other_o also_o may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a before_o they_o have_v be_v instruct_v yet_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o after_o nor_o have_v god_n confine_v the_o pastor_n instruct_v of_o the_o people_n to_o any_o certain_a matter_n to_o fundamental_n only_o for_o christ_n bid_v his_o apostle_n teach_v all_o nation_n to_o observe_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o he_o command_v they_o matth._n 28.20_o and_o though_o common_a people_n may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a of_o many_o thing_n yet_o they_o must_v not_o be_v unbelieving_a of_o any_o thing_n but_o by_o a_o implicit_a faith_n at_o the_o least_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o church_n believe_v by_o adhere_v and_o resign_v themselves_o to_o she_o be_v prepare_v to_o believe_v explicit_o what_o and_o when_o she_o shall_v declare_v it_o to_o they_o which_o faith_n be_v original_o and_o fundamental_o build_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o as_o write_v but_o as_o deliver_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n upon_o the_o authority_n whereof_o we_o believe_v that_o both_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n of_o
but_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o fundamental_a to_o believe_v god_n in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v whether_o the_o matter_n be_v great_a or_o small_a now_o protestant_n profess_v to_o believe_v nothing_o necessary_o but_o what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v it_o follow_v that_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o thing_n which_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o they_o use_v to_o speak_v and_o therefore_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o they_o that_o hold_v they_o fundamental_a and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o particular_n of_o their_o disagreement_n for_o to_o speak_v of_o all_o be_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o labyrinth_n first_o concern_v scripture_n itself_o i_o think_v they_o will_v grant_v it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a point_n i_o be_o sure_a their_o learned_a hooker_n do_v so_o eccles_n pol._n lib._n 1._o sect_n 14._o who_o say_v of_o thing_n necessary_a the_o very_a chief_a be_v to_o know_v what_o book_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o esteem_v holy_a and_o as_o sure_o i_o be_o that_o in_o this_o there_o be_v great_a disagreement_n for_o the_o lutheran_n do_v deny_v beside_o those_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o the_o calvinist_n also_o deny_v 63._o deny_v châ—mnit_fw-la exam_fw-la conc_fw-fr trid._n part_n 1._o pag._n 55._o also_o enchyrid_a p._n 63._o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o epistle_n of_o s._n john_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o revelation_n all_o which_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v undoubted_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o they_o disagree_v about_o their_o prime_a principle_n how_o can_v agreement_n be_v expect_v in_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o derive_v from_o thence_o second_o concern_v their_o translation_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o truth_n whereof_o consist_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n to_o those_o that_o understand_v it_o not_o but_o as_o it_o be_v translate_v very_o great_a be_v the_o disagreement_n and_o bitter_a the_o reprehension_n between_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la between_o calvin_n and_o molineus_n between_o beza_n and_o castalio_n between_o legal_a protestant_n and_o puritan_n of_o england_n each_o party_n condemn_v the_o other_o translation_n i_o will_v instance_n chief_o in_o the_o english_a the_o minister_n of_o lincoln_n diocese_n in_o a_o book_n deliver_v to_o king_n james_n be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o their_o grievance_n say_v pag._n 11.13.14_o that_o the_o english_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v a_o translation_n that_o take_v away_o from_o the_o text_n that_o add_v to_o the_o text_n and_o that_o sometime_o to_o the_o change_n or_o obscure_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o broughton_n the_o great_a linguist_n in_o his_o advertisement_n of_o corruption_n tell_v the_o bishop_n that_o their_o public_a translation_n of_o scripture_n into_o english_a be_v such_o as_o that_o it_o pervert_v the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o 848_o place_n and_o that_o it_o cause_v million_o of_o million_o to_o reject_v the_o new_a testament_n and_o to_o run_v into_o eternal_a flame_n and_o yet_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n or_o else_o sure_o they_o will_v not_o have_v commend_v it_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o people_n and_o what_o a_o woeful_a condition_n be_v the_o people_n in_o who_o must_v be_v guide_v by_o such_o a_o bible_n in_o which_o either_o there_o be_v certain_a falsehood_n or_o they_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o truth_n second_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o consubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o bodily_a mouth_n of_o the_o receiver_n be_v affirm_v by_o the_o lutheran_n but_o deny_v by_o the_o calvinist_n three_o that_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n which_o be_v a_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v affirm_v by_o hill_n in_o a_o treatise_n of_o that_o subject_n by_o nowell_n and_o by_o many_o protestant_n but_o be_v deny_v by_o carlisle_n in_o a_o book_n write_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o common_o by_o all_o puritan_n four_o evangelicall_n counsel_n be_v affirm_v by_o hooker_n eccles_n pol._n l._n 3._o sect_n 8._o p._n 140._o but_o be_v deny_v by_o perkins_n reform_v cath._n p._n 241._o and_o most_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n five_o concern_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o supreme_a governor_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a which_o one_o will_v think_v a_o fundamental_a matter_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v that_o the_o king_n or_o queen_n when_o the_o kingdom_n be_v govern_v by_o a_o woman_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o but_o the_o church_n of_o helvetia_n say_v forward_o say_v harmony_n of_o confess_v p._n 308._o &_o forward_o we_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o deputy_n on_o earth_n and_o many_o there_o be_v in_o england_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n who_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o say_v so_o now_o though_o it_o be_v by_o law_n a_o capital_a offence_n six_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n one_o will_v think_v be_v a_o fundamental_a point_n for_o it_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v jure_fw-la divino_fw-la by_o divine_a law_n by_o many_o protestant_n in_o england_n and_o particular_o bishop_n hall_n write_v a_o book_n a_o few_o year_n since_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v deny_v by_o a_o great_a party_n in_o england_n as_o the_o bishop_n by_o woeful_a experience_n do_v know_v a_o hundred_o other_o difference_n may_v be_v name_v in_o the_o maintenance_n whereof_o book_n have_v be_v write_v one_o against_o another_o one_o side_n hold_v with_o the_o catholic_n so_o that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o point_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n but_o be_v maintain_v by_o some_o or_o other_o protestant_n &_o among_o they_o all_o almost_o the_o whole_a catholic_a doctrine_n if_o therefore_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o and_o that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o light_a but_o about_o most_o important_a matter_n in_o their_o own_o opinion_n be_v about_o matter_n as_o they_o conceive_v reveal_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o which_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o adhere_v even_o their_o pursuit_n of_o those_o difference_n do_v plain_o demonstrate_v which_o stretch_v to_o the_o 27._o the_o luth._o con_v art_n lovan_n thes_n 27._o condemn_v of_o one_o another_o for_o heretic_n 805._o heretic_n osiander_n spit_n eccl._n hist_o count_v 16_o par_fw-fr altera_fw-la p._n 805._o and_o banish_v each_o other_o from_o their_o several_a territory_n 398._o territory_n hospi_n hist_o sacrament_n par_fw-fr alt_z fol._n 393._o 395._o 397._o 398._o forbid_v the_o read_n of_o each_o other_o book_n imprison_v of_o their_o person_n and_o final_o break_v into_o open_a arm_n one_o against_o another_o &_o be_v not_o all_o these_o tragical_a particular_n to_o our_o infinite_a grief_n now_o act_v on_o the_o stage_n of_o england_n &_o the_o chief_a pretence_n be_v religion_n and_o sure_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o extreme_a folly_n that_o will_v fight_v to_o the_o fundamental_a overthrow_n of_o themselves_o &_o family_n &_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n for_o matter_n which_o they_o hold_v not-fundamentall_a §_o 4._o but_o the_o protestant_n think_v to_o wipe_v off_o this_o stain_n of_o disagreement_n by_o retort_v it_o upon_o the_o catholic_n accuse_v they_o of_o as_o great_a disagreement_n as_o be_v among_o themselves_o which_o when_o i_o consider_v i_o find_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o among_o catholic_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o point_n some_o define_v by_o the_o church_n in_o a_o general_n council_n and_o so_o infallible_o certain_a other_o not_z define_v in_o the_o former_a they_o all_o exact_o agree_v in_o the_o late_a each_o man_n follow_v the_o direction_n of_o his_o particular_a reason_n like_o to_o this_o there_o be_v among_o protestant_n certain_a article_n as_o they_o call_v they_o which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o each_o several_a dominion_n of_o protestant_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n concern_v which_o first_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o there_o be_v great_a disagreement_n in_o general_a betwixt_o their_o church_n they_o never_o meet_v all_o together_o in_o any_o one_o council_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o thing_n so_o that_o they_o be_v not_o unite_v in_o any_o one_o point_n by_o consent_n then_o in_o particular_a dominion_n the_o decree_n that_o they_o publish_v be_v not_o firm_o believe_v by_o all_o under_o those_o dominion_n but_o be_v account_v as_o